The Amulet
Born in Enterprise, Alabama, in 1950, Michael
McDowell attended Harvard College and received his
Ph.D. from Brandeis University. He has been a theatre
critic for several publications and wrote the screenplay
for The Amulet, his first novel. He is currently working
on his fourth.
Mr McDowell lives in Medford, Massachusetts.

Available in Fontana by the same author
COLD MOON OVER BABYLON
GILDED NEEDLES

Michael McDowell
The Amulet
Fontana/Collins

First published in the USA by Avon Books 1979
First published in Great Britain by Fontana Paperbacks 1982
Copyright © 1979 by Michael McDowell
Made and printed in Great Britain by
William Collins Sons & Co. Ltd, Glasgow
CONDITIONS OF SALE
This book is sold subject to the condition that
it shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent,
re-sold, hired out or otherwise circulated without
the publisher's prior consent in any form of
binding or cover other than that in which it is
published and without a similar condition
including this condition being imposed on the
subsequent purchaser

To David and Jane

Had I but all of them, thee and thy treasures,
What a wild crowd of invisible pleasures!
To carry pure death in an earring, a casket,
A signet, a fan-mount, a fillagree-basket!
The Laboratory
Robert Browning

Prologue
In March 1965, Fort Rucca - in the southeastern corner of the
state of Alabama - was a busy, crowded area. Here new army
recruits underwent basic training, and were further instructed in
helicopter piloting and helicopter maintenance. It had become
known what a terrible war was being fought in the jungles of
Vietnam, and how little prepared our soldiers were against that
tropical foliage, where thousands of men, and whole factories of
machinery and weapons could be moved along supply trails that
were invisible from the air. The'earliest veterans of the war had
come back, and were frantically training more men, with the
terrain of Vietnam in mind. The Chattahoochee River is not far
from Fort Rucca, and the basin of that slow-moving, wide
stream is very similar in density and quality of vegetation, and
was the ideal proving ground for those men who would soon see
combat.
Fort Rucca is located in the most unfriendly section of
Alabama, a flat, featureless landscape, that seems always hot,
always menacing, always indignant when farmers try to scratch
their meagre livings out of the hard soil. The vegetation is
coarse, and sharp, and not much good for anything. The only
plants that seem to grow well are trees whose lumber is
worthless, and shrubs with thorns and briars. The four kinds of
poisonous snakes indigenous to the continental United States are
found together in only one place: the Wiregrass area of
Alabama. That seems only natural to the people who live there.
In one corner of the crowded camp, 'wiregrass', the coarse
ground cover that gives the area its nickname, had been shorn
close, and an extensive firing range constructed for the rifle
instruction and practice of army inductees from all over the
country. One very hot Friday morning, shortly before noon, and
underneath a blazing, cloudless sky, about seventy-five men, in
three equal groups, were shooting at targets cut in the shape of
men, with yellow faces and slanted eye-slits.
7

Well behind the line of prone, firing privates were the other
fifty who were waiting their turn. Two men, not much different
from the others, leaned against the wire fence that separated the
camp from the dusty peanut fields belonging to an Alabama state
senator. The senator had made a fortune out of this soil,
obtaining government subsidies for not raising cotton and corn,
and taking a tax loss on his income each year, because somehow
or other, the peanut crop always failed. He was one of the very
few who could make money off the land of the wiregrass.
The two privates could not have cared less about the senator's
peanut fields. One of the men was of middle height, coarsely
handsome, and in extraordinary health; from his thick accent it
was apparent that he was very much at home in this part of the
country. His companion was somewhat taller, but more deli-
cate; his features had a distinctly Jewish cast to them.
The first man, whose name was Dean Howell, said to his
companion, 'You look here at this, Si.'Dean held upthe rifle he
carried, and thrust the butt of it before Simon's eyes. 'You see
that pinecone?'
Si nodded. He had already noticed the small pinecone
embossed in the lowest corner of the butt of every rifle on the
firing range.
Dean continued: 'This rifle was made - start to finish - in
Pine Cone, Alabama, and my wife Sarah is right there on that
'ssembly line. She had her hands on this piece 'fore I did. It's
like it was blessed, in a way.'
Si nodded. 'How far is Pine Cone from here?'
'Oh', said Dean, 'if you was to stand on my shoulders, you
could see it. It's about thirty miles.' He pointed vaguely over the
senator's peanut fields. 'We got pine trees and cotton fields and
the Pine Cone Munitions Factory and that's about all.' He
waited a moment, while the line of men fired at the targets again,
and then continued, 'But the pine trees get burned down, and the
cotton gets eaten up, and so there's the rifle plant that's left.
Ever'body I know works in that place. You know why?'
Si shook his head, and asked, 'Why?'
Dean Howell spoke harshly now. 'I tell you why.' The rifles
fired once more.
'Why?' Si repeated his question. Dean Howell was being
deliberately mysterious.
8

Dean's strange smile turned sour. "Cause', he said, with
unexpected bitterness, 'you get a job there, and you get a
deferment - ' 'Services necessary to the National Welfare and
Security." Ever'body I know works in that place', he repeated,
with angered significance.
'And you wanted a job there too?' said Si, who had begun to
understand Dean's apparent disgust with the Pine Cone Muni-
tions Factory.
'You're right, you're exactly right', said Dean, 'and I ought
to be there right now myself. I ought to have a good job there,
inside, not out in the sun like this, building these damn things, or
carrying 'em from one place to another. Not firing 'em off. I
ought to be there, 'cause I know the man who's in charge of
hiring there, I know him real good, 'cause we used to go after the
quail together ever' year.'
'Why didn't he hire you then?'
'Well, he said he didn't have no place for me, and that he just
had to wait until something opened up, but goddamn I'd have
taken anything, I tell you, not to have to go to goddamn Asia. I
love this country, but goddamn, I want to have both my legs this
time come three years. Well, he was "waiting for something to
open up" when I got drafted, and here I am.'
'But your wife had a job there, you said.'
'Yeah', said Dean Howell, 'Larry thought he could make
ever'thing all right by putting Sarah on the line. That's what they
call the 'ssembly line in Pine Cone - the ' 'line" and ever'body
knows what you're talking about. But Sarah being on the line
didn't make nothing all right. Sarah and I hadn't been married
more than a year when I got drafted. Even the people down at the
draft board said it was a shame I was getting taken away like
that, but they said there wasn't nothing they could do about it,
either.'
'Dean', said Si, it sounds like you got the wrong end of the
stick.'
'Listen, Si, you listen to me - we both did.' The two men
shook their heads, for neither of them was happy to be in Fort
Rucca, with only the prospect of jungle combat before them.
There were many rumours just then going around the camp,
about tortures that the Vietnamese had designed just to prolong
the deaths of captured American soldiers, of the terrible things
9

they could do to a man that would make him beg for immediate
execution. Dean pulled a handkerchief out of his back pocket
and wiped his forehead and his hands of the sweat there, and
then handed it to Si, who did the same. They were being called
forward by the platoon sergeant to take their places on the firing
line.
They moved quickly through the crowd of shifting men, and
dropped to the ground beside one another. Once again, Dean
silently pointed out to Si the pinecone on the butt of the rifle,
smiled, and winked; he evidently considered the pinecone
insignia a kind of good luck charm.
At the other end of the range, the spent targets had been
replaced with fresh ones, and the sergeant took his place at the
end of the row of prone, expectant men. 'Ready!' he called out.
'Aim! Fire!'
Briefly the noise was deafening to Si, but the sound continued
longer than was usual; then he realised it was not a firing rifle,
but a man screaming that he heard. Si turned instinctively to his
friend.
Dean Howell was struggling slowly to his feet, both hands
clapped over his face. Blood spurted out between his fingers,
and poured down over his sweat-stained khaki fatigues. He
reeled with the injury, and still screaming, fell back into the stiff
brown grass. The Pine Cone rifle lay blown in pieces beneath his
writhing body .
Si moved closer, and pulled Dean's hands away from his
face, to try to quiet him and determine the extent of the injury.
But when he saw the corrugated, bloody mess that was hardly
recognisable as a face, with one of the eyeballs dangling by the
distended optic nerve, Si staggered backward with unconquer-
able disgust, and Dean continued his inarticulate screams until he
gagged on his own blood.
He was on his feet again, and reeled blindly into a group of
men who had watched all this in shocked immobility. They
scattered as he fell over into their midst.
10

XS
Pine Cone, Alabama, is located on the western edge
Wiregrass region, tantalisingly near the border of the pine
barrens, which are more lonely perhaps, but infinitely more
profitable. Another town had been settled in the same spot about
1820, and called by another name that no one remembers, but it
was burned down by three Union soldiers, not because it was a
rebel stronghold, but because they were drunk. It was not built
up again until late in the nineteenth century, and no one knows
why.
The town is not on a railroad line, and in fact, after the
munitions factory became a place of importance to military
leaders, it was necessary to build a spur from the L&N tracks,
which run about ten miles east of Pine Cone. Burnt Corn Creek,
which meanders through the town and much of the adjoining
countryside, is not navigable, even by Boy Scouts in their
canoes, who for boating exercise must go many miles south to
the junction of Burnt Com with Murder Creek. (Both were
named after certain common practices of settlers in an earlier
period of Alabama history.) The water is filled with rapids, and
interrupted by trees that fall across the breadth of the narrow
watercourse after every heavy rain. It is not even good for
swimming, for the margins of the river breed leeches and water
moccasins in staggering numbers.
Nor is Pine Cone the centre of extensive farming lands. The
tracts and small farms around produce few substantial cash
crops, though cotton, peanuts, soy, potatoes, corn, and pecans
are in moderate favour with farmers who, with pitiful regularity,
fall one by one into insolvency and bankruptcy. Occasionally
one of these hard-pressed men will relieve his financial troubles
by suicide.
At one time there was a chenille mill in the town, but it folded
during the Depression. Now there is the Pine Cone Munitions
li

Factory, and that keeps the town going. Other than this, the
principal industry of Pine Cone is said to be three crippled black
women who spend their days constructing patchwork quilts
which are sold in the North for fabulous sums.
The town is proud of its population of two thousand, and it
might well be, since there is nothing to keep them there except
stubborn civic pride, overwhelming inertia, or a perverse moral
self-discipline bordering on masochism. Eleven churches minis-
ter to the needs of unregenerate souls in Pine Cone, and nearly
two dozen retail establishments vend articles that the inhabitants
of the town may or may not require. There is a public library, not
much used, which was set up and maintained by a spinster in the
'twenties. Now it is run by her first cousin once removed, also a
spinster, and even nastier to the few children who go there than
the first woman had been. The only building that survives from
the burning of the town during the Civil War is the jail, a shell of
a brick building, with bars on the front windows. It is now
almost hidden by vines, and cannot boast of a roof. It is located
on property belonging to the hard-shell Baptists, and is
supposed to be haunted by the ghost of a slave who starved to
death in it.
The police force is limited, but there is not much belligerent
crime in Pine Cone, though it must be admitted that what there
is, is usually of a violent and often fatal nature. The town has
more murders than robberies. This is because most homicides
arise out of quarrels among family and friends, and are crimes of
passion. A robbery is cold-blooded, and the citizen of Pine
Cone, though he will not hesitate to plunge a butcher knife into
his wife's heart when he discovers her in bed with his domino
crony, is at heart a law-abiding man.
Sheriff Phelon Garrett has been head of the police force for
twelve years; under him is Deputy Ray Barnes. Garrett is often
heard to complain that Barnes has a bad aim and a thick head.
Officer James Shirley is reliable, though he does not lead a
happy domestic existence. Two more policemen spend the
greatest part of their time on duty in a cafe near the train tracks
which is known more for the friendliness of the two waitresses
than for the quality of the food.
Downtown Pine Cone is three blocks of dilapidated store-
fronts , with the usual complement of a bank, a dime store, three
12

clothing stores, a shoe store, a supermarket (part of the Piggly
Wiggly chain), a smaller grocery, a movie theatre (closed for
thirteen years now), a store that distributes greeting cards and
fundamentalist religious literature, two auto-parts supply stores,
four gas stations, three restaurants, two 9-to-ll convenience
stores, a furniture store, a city hall, and a gift shop that makes all
its money on wedding gifts and graduation presents. This area is
not so crowded that there is not space for a couple of vacant lots,
grown up with weeds, where buildings have been burned and
not rebuilt. A go-getting mayor some years back thought to
upgrade the image of Pine Cone by putting in three sets of traffic
lights in the three intersections in the commercial district. He
was not reelected, largely because of this move, and his
successor disconnected the lights, though they remain in place.
There is no motel or hotel, but a rooming house can be
reached by sidling through the alley that runs between the bank
and the more prosperous auto parts store. No one in Pine Cone
has any idea what sort of people stop there, or indeed, even of
who runs it. Travelling salesmen come only for the day, and stay
in the towns to the south x>f Pine Cone: Andalusia, Opp,
Floraia - where there are bars.
The street that goes through the centre of Pine Cone was
optimistically christened Commercial Boulevard, and is distin-
guished by an archipelago of narrow, neglected traffic islands,
which support occasional palm trees. These plants do well
enough in the climate of Pine Cone, but would look much more
at home a little farther to the south, in Florida. But during the
week, shoppers on Commercial Boulevard are few, and all
appear to have their cash in the pocket of the pants that are still
hanging in the closet at home.
But the merchants, in a single flash of financial wizardry,
conceived a scheme to draw great numbers of people to shop in
Pine Cone. A ticket is given for each dollar's worth of
merchandise purchased in every store in the downtown area, and
the customer fills out his name and address on the scrap of
cardboard, and then deposits it in a great barrel that stands out in
front of the city hall, in a specially constructed shelter which is
locked up every night. Each Saturday afternoon at three o'clock,
the drum is spun around by the head majorette of the county high
school, and a ticket is drawn. The winner receives a few
13

hundred dollars, and six months of congratulations and stale
jokes and slant-eyed envy from his friends.
The scheme works. This drawing, as the lottery was called,
was and continues to be an enormous success in the small rural
town - in the entire county in fact - where gambling is some-
thing that people did in Nevada and on television and nowhere
else. For the first time in their lives, the people of Pine Cone
were being offered something for nothing. The town is mobbed
all day on Saturday, so that it is difficult to drive a car those
three blocks through the centre of Pine Cone. Fanners and their
wives and their eight children who before had gone to one of the
larger towns nearby now come to Pine Cone, do their shopping,
carefully (and laboriously) fill out the tickets, deposit them in
the rusting drum, and desperately pray for the few hundred
dollars that, in truth, would make a substantial difference in the
quality of their lives for many months to come.
On Saturday morning, the stores are crowded with people
who spend money with glad hearts, knowing that they may have
the chance to make it all back in the afternoon. All day there is a
line in front of the city hall, everyone in town sticking his few or
many tickets through the narrow slot in the top of the barrel.
Everyone likes to give it a 'lucky' spin, in hopes that the motion
will increase the chance that their own ticket will be pulled out
by the pretty blonde girl in the high white boots, and the gold
tassels on her stovepipe hat.
The few hundred dollars would mean much to almost anyone
living in Pine Cone, for it is not a prosperous community. The
richest men in town are the two lawyers, the president of the
bank, the dentist, the three general practitioners, and the
chiropractor. The richest - the dentist - makes in his best
years, with half the eighth grade class going into braces, no
more than thirty-two thousand dollars. Certain people stand to
inherit money someday, but their kin are hanging stubbornly on
to their sorry lives; others have wealthy relatives in other parts of
the state, but a rich relative, everyone knows, has a tighter fist
than a three-day-old corpse. And everyone, no matter his
income, has the same trouble with mortgages and overdrafts.
The residential area that lies to the north of Commercial
Boulevard cannot exactly be called fashionable, but it is the
most desirable area of the town. Here live the professionals, the
14

store owners, and the schoolteachers. Factory workers live in
less substantial housing south of Commercial Boulevard. The
black section of Pine Cone is on the eastern edge of the town,
geographically separated by Burnt Corn Creek. Here the people
are often very poor indeed.
The oldest houses in Pine Cone stretch along the highway
leading out of the town to the west: they are pleasant,
well-constructed buildings, though not to the modem taste. The
people who live in them are old, proud, impoverished, and not
much thought about. The grammar school is located north of
Commercial Boulevard; the junior high school to the south of it.
Older students have to take the bus every day to the county high
school in Elba. The munitions factory had been constructed just
to the west of the town, but recently the town expanded its
boundaries so as to include it. It is screened from the highway by
heavily wooded vacant lots. Cheap housing for workers had
been recently erected up to the parking lot of the plant, and for
many people, the Pine Cone Munitions Factory, in the very
corner of Pine Cone, is its centre.
The people of Pine Cone recognise one principal division of
themselves: black and white. Other divisions can be seen, but
they don't matter as much. All the black people in the town,
about thirty per cent of the population, are descended from
slaves who had worked the plantations in the Black Belt, only a
few miles to the north. Many of them bear the peculiar last
names that facetious white masters had bestowed upon them at
the time of their emancipation: Shakespeare and Hiawatha, and
Canteloupe. Some of the black women are employed as maids,
and some of the black men work at the plant. Other men and
women are hired for seasonal work in the fields and some
businesses are operated by blacks specifically for their own
community, for there is still rigid segregation in many areas of
commerce in the deepest portions of the South. The blacks live
their own lives on the other side of Burnt Corn Creek.
The white people of Pine Cone are for the most part the
great-grandsons and -daughters of the sharecroppers and petty
landowners who tried, with no more success than their descen-
dants, to work the soil of this region. The white inhabitants of
Pine Cone are not overly educated, they are not overly refined,
and they are not overly civil to one another. The community is so
15

homogeneous it seems like an extended family, but it is a family
that feuds with itself constantly. The Wiregrass is not a region
that breeds tolerance or friendliness, and the more genial of
human attributes seem to exist in that place by chance and
neglect rather than by cultivation. Neighbours distrust one
another as a matter of course, and a brother is very careful when
he turns his back on his sister. 'To give the benefit of the doubt'
is a phrase that is not even understood, much less put into
practice, in Pine Cone.
Religion is a great occupation in this part of the country, and
there are many factions among the Presbyterians, Methodists,
Baptists, Seventh-day Adventists, Congregationalists, and
Church of Christ-ers. And many of these denominations are
further split up: the Baptists, for instance, come in both the
hard-shell and soft-shell variety. Hard-shell Baptists sing their
hymns a capella, for they consider bringing a piano or an organ
into a sanctuary is no better than turning it into a dance hall.
They do not cross their legs, for that is thought to be a form of
dancing, and dancing is a sinful abomination. Soft-shell Baptist
women cross their legs, but leave the dancing to the Presbyte-
rians and the Methodists and cheerfully damn them to hell for it.
Three families of Catholics live in Pine Cone, all of them
employed at the factory. Two of the families go every week for
services in Andalusia; the third is apostate. There are no Jews in
Pine Cone, and no one could be found who would admit to
atheism.
Religion is often hard in Pine Cone but life is not particularly
easy itself, and it gets appreciably sterner once you cross the city
limits out into the countryside. Many people can see the cotton
and peanut fields from their houses, and some plots are never
situated within the boundaries of the town. People in the country
live in unpainted wooden houses, still without indoor plumbing,
with only fireplaces to heat them through the few bitter months
of the southern winter. They haven't a dollar to spare for any
luxury. The school board had to rescind its order that no student
come to school barefoot, when too many children from the
country were being kept home because no shoes could be
afforded.
Country people think that the inhabitants of Pine Cone are all
rich and wicked, and perhaps by comparison, they are; but
16

people in Pine Cone say that country people are meaner - and
they may be right. In any case, the people who live in the
country don't like to go into town any more than is necessary,
probably once a week for most of them. They have their own
little establishments on the highways which serve their midweek
needs admirably - Morris Emmons' store, for instance, about
five miles to the west of town. It is no bigger than the auto supply
store in Pine Cone, but Morris Emmons sellsgas and diesel fuel
(at cheaper prices than in town), provides all manner of canned
goods and fresh vegetables, long underwear, firearms, spinning
tops, bed linen, certain tractor attachments, scratch feed, calico,
domestic hardware, and fishing bait. And there is even a
slaughterhouse in the back.
In the countryside surrounding it, and in Pine Cone itself,
morality is rampant. When a boy playfully filched a pencil from
his best friend, it was universally predicted that he would end up
in the state penitentiary, if he recovered from the whipping that
his father administered. And among adults, adultery is an
unmentionable thing, which only occurs in the Bible and in
Mobile. But this morality is that of the hard face: it is scandalous
to mow your lawn on Sunday, for that shows disrespect for God,
who likes long grass on the seventh day. On the other hand, it is
perfectly natural -- because it is legal by the laws of the United
States - for the president of the bank to foreclose on a piece of
property adjoining his own, so that he could purchase it for the
price of a dead dog, tear down an old woman's house, and build
a swimming pool for himself. The old woman died in a nursing
home in Andalusia before the pool could be filled with
unchlorinated water.
But it could be said also that there is a great vitality in the
mean-spiritedness of the town's inhabitants. Sometimes they
are creatively cruel to one another, and there were seasons in
which Pine Cone was an exciting place to live- if you were a
spectator, and not a victim.
17

Chapter 11
The Pine Cone Munitions Factory is made up of half a dozen
large, single-storey, clapboard buildings set on piles of concrete
blocks. These unsightly structures were built during World
War II for the emergency production of exploding shells. Pine
Cone was selected for the location of this facility precisely
because it was small, insignificant, and remote - though not so
very far from the important base at Fort Rucca, then technically
only a camp - and because a congressional representative from
Alabama on the Armed Services Committee had a nephew who
owned a tract of land in Pine Cone which, because it was good
for nothing at all, screamed out to be purchased at a fabulous
sum by the wartime government.
The plant during the war employed a great number of people,
and these lucky ones, many of whom had not known employ-
m ent since the beg inning of the Depression, actu ally dreaded the
end of the great conflict in Europe and the Pacific, because that
would also mean the cessation of their weekly pay envelopes
which, if not generous, were at least regular. They were right,
for directly after Japan surrendered, the railway stopped
bringing into Pine Cone the carloads of parts that had been so
easily assembled into the bullet-shaped instruments of destruc-
tion. The people who worked at the factory were let go, and they
wandered disconsolately about the town, making trouble late in
the night, consuming great amounts of bootleg whiskey (an
industry that was not affected by the end of World War II), and
wondering what they were going to do next.
Unknown to them, however, the buildings had been sold
privately, without bidding, and at a scandalously low sum, to
the first cousin of the Alabama congressional representative who
had got the plant located there in the first place. When
questioned regarding the propriety of this, the Alabama con-
gressman replied that the family had a sentimental attachment to
18

the acres in Pine Cone, and wished to retain them in the family.
He wasn't sure, but he thought that his great-grandmother might
be buried in the vicinity.
The machinery that had put together exploding shells was
quickly converted for the assembly of a kind of rifle then much
in favour with the army. Modifications, suggested by a
Pentagon general who was rabid on the subject of repeating
rifles, were incorporated and before long a large government
contract had been awarded to the Pine Cone Munitions Factory,
though as yet it had only its physical facilities as capital, half a
dozen menial office workers, as many more incompetent
executives, and no stock whatsoever. The workers were hired
back as fast as they could sober up, and since that time the Pine
Cone Munitions Factory has turned out many millions of
firearms, which have been employed in training camps mostly,
but also in Korea and, more recently, in Vietnam.
The factory employs nearly five hundred workers, a full
quarter of Pine Cone's population; that works out to a much
heftier percentage of the town's adult, ambulatory, sane
population. The executives are hometown men who are not very
bright, but can be trusted by the owners of the plant to do exactly
what they are told. All the girls who go away to college or to
vocational school can be sure to find a place in the offices of the
plant when they return to Pine Cone to support their mothers, or
wait on their fathers, or humour their husbands. They are
secretaries and file clerks.
The white men in the town work the heavy machinery, and are
trained in a specific skill that is sufficient to earn them their
weekly cheque and to keep them busy for forty hours a week, but
does not have much meaning or application outside the factory.
But it is the women of Pine Cone - at least the white
women - who keep the place going, for they are put to work on
the assembly line, setting in screws and adjusting the sights and
locking in the barrel of every rifle that lurches past the conveyer
belt. The management of the factory has found that it is best to
have women in these boring jobs, because they are more patient
than their husbands and brothers, less likely to complain of low
wages, and they do not scurry about for promotions. Without
these wives, and daughters, and sisters of Pine Cone, the family
of the Alabama congressional representative (he has never been
19

defeated for reelection) would have a great deal less money than
it does possess at this time.
The black men are put to work on maintenance crews about
the factory, and it is their responsibility to see that the buildings
are kept in repair, that no damage comes to the machinery
through grime or sabotage, and that the parking lot is kept free of
liquor bottles. Black women are put to work after hours in the
buildings, sweeping the place clean every night of candy
wrappers, spent shells, and iron filings that are spewed out of the
die presses.
The management of the plant even contrives in summer to
find menial positions for the sullen teenagers of Pine Cone;
having them endlessly restack empty crates, or spray letters and
complicated directions on to the sides of boxes that are to be
burned, or destroy the raccoons and skunks that make their
homes, in great numbers, beneath the buildings. In addition to
these, several high school senior boys are employed year-round
for a few hours each day after school. Their job is to test the
rifles. They stand out in a clearing a few hundred yards from the
factory buildings and fire again and again at targets several
dozen yards away or sometimes, for variety, at birds that fly
overhead. The rifles are loaded forthem by two senior boys from
the county high school for blacks, for the management is
nervous seeing young black men holding rifles. The white boys
become quite proficient in the course of the year, and when they
subsequently enter the army, by choice or by ill fortune, it is not
infrequently that they are awarded medals and commendations
for shaipshooting. Dean Howell had been one of these. He had
been very familiar with the kind of rifle that destroyed his face
and a large part of his brain.
The Pine Cone Munitions Factory was like the town of Pine
Cone itself, insofar as both were small and mean. The owners of
the plant made a good deal of money off the place, and it caused
them not a whit of trouble. The plant made one kind of rifle, that
is, it assembled one kind of rifle: the parts were manufactured in
other places - in Detroit, and in Des Moines - then shipped to
Alabama. A few special pieces that could not be obtained
elsewhere were stamped out in Pine Cone, but the metal plates
were forged in Pennsylvania, and brought in once a month on
the L&N spur. A more aggressive owner would have expanded
20

the capacity of the plant, diversified the manufacture, upgraded
and streamlined the facilities, but really, what need was there?
The family members of the congressman were lazier than they
were greedy, and they liked to spend all their time in their houses
on the Florida Gulf coast. They got cheques every month,
which were very handsome, and once a year they threw aw ay the
annual report without even looking at it. Once in a while they
worried vaguely about a union coming in and making trouble, or
fretted that the minimum wage was going to be raised again, or
they dreaded being sued for negligence in the event of an
industrial accident; but they didn't concern themselves so much
that their tans faded, and they invariably decided against
reinvesting profits to increase the safety precautions in the plant
buildings.
The Alabama congressional representative had a grand-
nephew who went to business school somewhere in the North,
and came to his great-uncle with all sorts of ideas on how to
'maximise long-term profit' for the Pine Cone Munitions
Factory, which he had never laid eyes on. The Alabama
congressional representative explained carefully to the young
man, that until he got rid of such ideas entirely, he was not to go
near the place. 'It made money for your mama, and your
grandmama. It made money for me, and it sent you through
eight years of school in the goddamn North. You don't touch it,
and maybe it'll get you through the rest of your life, so that you
can afford to have all the crazy ideas that you want.' The
Alabama congressional representative was a savvy man, though
you wouldn't have known it to hear what the grand-nephew had
to say about him after this interview.
21

Chapter 11
Dean Howell's young wife Sarah sat at the assembly line from
eight to twelve in the morning, and then again from one to five in
the afternoon, five days a week. She set three screws into the
butt of the Pine Cone rifle. The woman next to her - her best
friend and next-door neighbour - flipped the rifle over, and set
in another three screws. Becca Blair thought that she had the
more interesting task, because on her side was the embossed
pinecone that was the emblem of the company, while Sarah
Howell's side was smooth and unadorned.
Becca explained, 'The reason you got this job at all is because
Marie Larkin died - she had a brain tumour, and I suffered with
her through ever' damn day of it - and she had this place on the
line, where I am right now. I had your place, then they brought
you in, but they moved me up to Marie's place, because I had the
seniority. I had been here for eight years, so they handed me the
side with the pinecone on it. It wouldn't have been fair to give it
to you, coming in fresh like you did, you know... you
probably wouldn't have appreciated it the way I do. .. it would
have caused unrest
Sarah said she understood and that it was only fair that Becca
should get to look at the pinecone all day.
Everything in the factory was new to Sarah, and strangest of
all was the very notion of work, for she had never before been
able to find employment in the depressed economy of Pine
Cone. She was sure that the factory was going to ruin what good
looks she had left after three months of living with her
mother-in-law. The girl was slender, above average height, with
thick dark hair that she had always arranged as simply as
possible. Her smile was arch, and many people objected that it
was mocking, but this was not so. Sarah's eyes were black,
moved about ceaselessly, and seemed altogether too intelligent
to be wasted in Pine Cone; but wasted they were, and there were
22

times that Sarah thought she had rather have them put out
entirely than to have them staring - for forty hours a week
- at three little screws being worked into the butt of a military
rifle.
But Sarah Howell was not responsible only for herself; she
had two other people to think of now. She had just turned
twenty, but girls in Alabama - those without money, whose
parents work in shops or are farmers - grow up quickly. She
had been married to Dean Howell almost a year before he went
off into the army. They had known one another in high school,
though Dean was a couple of years older, had dated once or
twice, and then, for no very good reason, had decided to get
married as soon as Sarah had graduated. Perhaps it was that
Sarah's parents had both died, of different kinds of cancer,
within six months of one another and Dean felt sorry for the girl,
thus left all alone; perhaps it was just that Dean wanted to spite
his mother.
Sarah and Dean had lived for & while in a trailer camp just
outside the city limits of Pine Cone, but Dean lost his job at the
Piggly Wiggly supermarket because of a fight he had with one of
the stock boys. Dean broke the boy's arm, and the boy was the
son of the manager's first cousin. During the depressing season
of his employment, Dean fell behind in the payments on the
trailer, and it was repossessed; he and Sarah were forced to
move into town, and share the house inhabited by Dean's
widowed mother. Sarah was displeased with this setup, because
Josephine Howell had never liked her daughter-in-law, and had
tried to persuade her son not to marry at all. Now the woman
maintained only that her son had made the wrong choice. She
would be completely happy now, she claimed, if Dean had only
married Jackie Madden, when she was still available, because
she had a sweet temper, could cook, and would stand to come
into money when her grandmother died.
Dean was not successful in obtaining work, because his
temper was known, and there were few jobs anyway; but when a
place opened up on the assembly line at the plant, Dean's old
hunting buddy, who was in charge of hiring at the plant, gave
Sarah the job, and this eased their financial condition somewhat.
Before he was able to find himself work, however, Dean was
drafted into the army. He was sent to train at Fort Rucca.
23

Because he had shown considerable mechanical aptitude on the
intelligence tests that the army routinely administered, he was
being trained in helicopter maintenance. It was virtually certain
that he would be sent to Vietnam, for this was 1965, during the
first great buildup of American forces in that part of Asia.
Sarah lived alone with her mother-in-law now, and every day
she thanked her stars that so good and kind a woman as Becca
Blair lived next door, so close that they could wave to one
another out their kitchen windows while they were washing
dishes.
It was not a happy life that Sarah Howell led, but she had
resigned herself to it as being no worse than she had ever
imagined life would be, though certainly it was no better.
Becca Blair was about forty, with harsh good looks. Her
husband had run away more than ten years before, and since that
time Becca had lived alone, finishing off the payments on their
house, and raising their daughter. Margaret Blair was now
sixteen, and in her junior year of high school. But in this time of
her grass widowhood, for she had legally divorced her husband,
Becca had not lacked for male companionship. Jo Howell
despised her next-door neighbour and said at least twice a week,
that 'Becca Balir is no better than she has to be, and sometimes
she's not even as good as that!' But Becca Blair was a good
friend to Sarah Howell, and with her good humour and unfailing
spirit, had pretty much talked Sarah out of her depression about
being left alone with Dean's mother. Becca said all the things
about Jo Howell that Sarah thought but did not dare say herself.
'That old woman', Becca Blair would exclaim to Sarah on their
way to work every morning, 'mean as the hell that's prepared for
her, with a rear end like the side of a Mack diesel, making you
wait on her. Sarah, I don't see how you put up with it, making
you wait on her like you was paid forty dollars a week to do it,
and she don't do a thing all day long while you and me are
twisting our fingers off at the plant. I see you at night, and I
know you do the laundry, I see you hanging out your sheets by
the light of the moon, and I tell you, I don't see why you put up
with it! She' s not your mama, she's Dean' s m ama, and that' s not
the same thing at all.'
'Well', said Sarah, 'she does let me live there rent free.'
'Honey', replied Becca, 'besides the fact that you buy all the
24

food, she'd have to pay me to live in that house with her. Don't
seem like I have ever seen her standing on them two fat ankles of
hers.'
Sarah laughed and felt better about her lot.
Becca Blair was religious, but hers was a strange religion of
fear and superstition; she wore charms about her neck, and was
afraid to step out of the house on certain days, and lay shivering
in bed at night with the fear of evil spirits in the pantry. There
were partitions, about shoulder high, that separated the women
on the assembly line. This was to keep them from talking to one
another, supposedly; though sustained conversation was impos-
sible anyway, because of the noise of the machinery and the
conveyer belt. But on these partitions Becca had placed, with
pins and thumbtacks and nails, numerous Catholic artifacts:
lithographed cards, a couple of rosaries, and even a tiny vitrine
with a figure of the Pieta surmounting a crude copy of Da Vinci's
'The Last Supper'. 'I tell you, Sarah, I tell you something',
Becca would sometimes whisper to her friend, 'I'm scared as
hell of going to hell.' But she was never strong enough to give up
her men or her weekend six-pack of beer for that fear, and she
listened gratefully when Sarah would try to convince her that
there were worse things than men and beer: 'Like being mean,
like being mean at the heart, like Jo Howell.'
25

Chapter 4
Sarah Howell had no car, which is a considerable hardship in a
place like Alabama, which sets great store by automobiles, and
where the possession of one is not deemed a luxury, but an
absolute necessity. The supermarket does not make deliveries in
Pine Cone, there is no public transit system, and no taxi service
since 1937 (and it had been a failure anda joke even then). In the
newer parts of town, the municipal government had not even
bothered to put in sidewalks, for who walked? Schoolchildren,
perhaps, when they lived not more than a block or so from the
school, and even then only in the finest weather.
Dean and Sarah had had a car when they married, of course,
and they had ridden in it down to Pan am a City, Florida, for their
honeymoon. They stayed in a miserable little cottage in a
complex of many such small run-down buildings collectively
called the Bide-A-Wee Inn. The Bide-A-Wee was not very
expensive, and it was just across the highway from the Gulf of
Mexico and Dean and Sarah had enjoyed themselves very much,
walking up and down the beach and fishing off the great pier. At
night, they played carpet golf or lost themselves in an arcade that
boasted over a hundred and fifty pinball machines. A
mechanised gypsy in a glass case had pointed to the jack of clubs
with a broken finger and then promised Sarah a long life, ample
fortune, and many friends.
The 1959 Ford Country Squire station wagon got them to
Florida and it got them back to Pine Cone; it lasted through the
first ten months of their marriage and would probably have seen
Sarah through the three years that Dean was scheduled to be
away from her had he not smashed it to junk the night before he
was to leave for Fort Rucca. He was drunk, in the company of
two young men who were not going into the army, and, driving
without headlights, had ploughed into a fence post about eight
miles outside of town, on property belonging to Jack Weaver, a
26

not-very-prosperous pig farmer. Mr Weaver was understanding
when he learned that Dean was to go into the army the next
morning, and his wife Merle bound up the foreheads of Dean's
two companions with much sympathy. Then all three men rode
back into Pine Cone in the back of Mr Weaver's pickup truck,
but the Country Squire was left in a drainage ditch, until it was
taken away about two months later by someone who wanted the
parts.
Dean left for Fort Rucca, before dawn, without telling Sarah
about the accident. She was very surprised not to see the car in
front of the house the next morning when she needed to get to
work, but supposed that one of Dean's companions had had to
drive her husband home the night before, and had kept the
automobile overnight. She learned the truth when she talked to
the wife of one of these men at the plant on morning
coffee-break. If there had been any way of getting in touch with
Dean right then, Sarah thought she would have yelled at him for
not having told her. An accident was an accident, it was even
excusable that he had been drunk, but there was no justification
for his cowardice in keeping the news from her. But when she
wrote to him that night she could only think how depressed Dean
had been about going off to Fort Rucca, and of course there was
the possibility that he might not come home alive from Vietnam.
Sarah had not had the heart to bring the car up to him, except in
passing, asking what she should do about the insurance.
No insurance money was forthcoming, for Dean had not
carried collision coverage. All of Sarah's money went into the
household expenses, and she had none to spare, especially not
the kind of money that is needed for car payments. Dean's
cheques from the army were meagre; he kept half for his
incidental expenses, and the other half went directly to his
mother. Sarah saw not a penny of these funds, and Jo explained
to her daughter-in-law, 'I told Dean you didn't need the money,
and you don't. You make a lot more than him. You got your
mama and daddy's insurance money laid up somewhere, and if
you really wanted a Cadillac Eldorado, I know you could take
the bus down to Mobile, and walk right into the Cadillac
showroom, and drive that thing right off the floor. There is not a
reason in this world for Dean to send you money when you don't
need it, and I can't work and I'm not going to be getting Social
27

Security for another eight years and four months, unless I go
blind first, and then I'll get it sooner
Sarah had explained to her mother-in-law many times that her
parents had left only enough money to pay for their funerals, and
to discharge their debts. There had been nothing left over for
Sarah herself. Jo had always told Sarah in return that she didn't
believe a word of this. Sarah had stopped trying to convince her,
and when Jo now demanded, every other day, that Sarah go out
and buy them a Cadillac Eldorado, Sarah merely said, 'Jo, I
couldn't afford a glove to put in the glove compartment...'
Sarah was again fortunate in living next door to Becca Blair,
for Becca was always pleased to take Sarah wherever she needed
to go, and if she wasn't available, Becca's daughter Margaret
had strict instructions to make the purple Pontiac available to
Sarah at any time. This was no great hardship on Becca,
however, for the two women maintained schedules that were
quite similar. They went to work and left it at the same time,
needed to shop at the grocery store as often (and had just as soon
do it together anyway), and whenever Jo bore down particularly
hard on Sarah (usually every weekend when Jo and Sarah were
in the house together for many uninterrupted hours) Becca was
more than happy to drive Sarah around out in the country until
she had recovered herself. Sarah grew to think of the front
passenger seat as her own, and learned how to open the glove
compartment of the car without all the little statues of the Virgin
Mary and Saint Christopher tumbling out on to the floorboards.
Most days, after work, Sarah would ask Becca to drive
around Pine Cone once before they went home. Sarah always
said it was because she wanted a little fresh air after having been
cooped up in the factory all day, and Becca every day agreed
cheerfully, exclaiming, 'What a good idea! Let's do it!' - asifit
were the first time that Sarah had asked such a thing of her.
Becca was sure, in her own mind, that Sarah simply didn't want
to have to return directly to the house where Josephine Howell
was waiting for her.

Chapter 11
Josephine Howell's parents had lived in a small house halfway
between the Weavers' farm and Moms Emmons' store, but that
was long before either of those latter places existed. The house
burned down, with Jo's parents in it, when Jo was eight years
old. The child, already stout, which was remarkable in an area
where children of farmers more commonly suffered from
malnutrition, was out picking pecans off the ground in a
neighbouring orchard at the time. Pecans sold for five cents a
pound in Pine Cone, but they were proved much more valuable
to little Josephine in that they preserved her life.
The cause of the fire was never known, though it must be
admitted that it was never really looked into either. After this
accident little Josephine went to live with her only surviving
relative, Bama, a second cousin (twice removed), who was old,
infirm, and most people said, insane. Jo was sixteen when the
old woman drowned in Burnt Corn Creek, in her eighty-seventh
year. No one could ever determine what the old woman had been
doing down there on the bank, since she had always maintained
to anybody who would listen how much she hated and feared
running water. No one howevermuch regretted her passing, and
many were even relieved, for Josephine's cousin had been a
spiteful woman who kept grudges against the third generation of
a family that had wronged her. She was poor, physically almost
helpless, and had possessed no real influence in the scattered
community of farmsteads, yet it was thought very bad luck to be
on the wrong side of her. This bad luck was a very corporeal
thing, and would manifest itself in loathsome boils and
ulcerations of the skin, at the best, and at the worst was
evidenced in sudden violent death. But Alabama was a
backward place then, where loathsome skin diseases and sudden
violent deaths were not uncommon phenomena anyway.
Before the meagre wooden headstone had been raised on the
29

old woman's grave, Jo had married Jimmy Howell, a young dirt
farmer, who didn't know what he wanted out of life, and wasn't
smart enough to realise that what he most certainly didn't want
was a wife like Josephine. Even when she was young, and she
married when she was no more than seventeen, Josephine
Howell was both large-boned and fat. It is a shape ill-suited for
the hard life of the spouse of a dirt farmer. Jimmy Howell had
raised cotton while a bachelor, but Josephine complained so
much of the difficulty in stooping to work with the plants, that he
had switched over to corn, though it was a less profitable
concern.
Josephine would have refused to workthe farm altogether had
she not realised that her effort was absolutely necessary for their
economic survival. She had not wanted children, had no wish
for the bother of raising and caring for them; but after seventeen
years of marriage, she gave her husband a son - not to please
Jimmy Howell, but to provide a worker for the farm. Jo raised
Dean with one object in mind: that he should take her place in the
fields, and before five years had elapsed, Dean had proved
himself already a better, more valuable worker than his mother.
Jo retired in triumph to her kitchen, with her radio, until Jimmy
Howell died. Then she took the insurance money and the scant
proceeds from the sale of their forty-acre farm (it had increased
from thirty acres in their thirty-five years of marriage), and
purchased a small house in Pine Cone, one that was old but still
in fair condition. It had been one of the first to be built south of
Commercial Boulevard. Jo had wanted a new house, but could
not afford it. The whole of her life, she grumbled, had been like
that.
It was sometimes said, in the places where farmers gather,
that Josephine Howell had driven her husband to an early grave
with her sullen temper, her constant complaining, and her
intractable laziness, just so that when he was dead she could sell
the farm and move into Pine Cone, where she wouldn't have
anything to do but grow fatter than she already was, if that was
possible. The problem was, that she had had to wait until Dean
was old enough to support her, so that she wouldn't have to do
any work at all. The wives of these farmers whispered that her
means of disposing of her husband had not been of the legal
variety, but this has to be discounted as malicious gossip. It was
30

well known that Jimmy Howell had died of a snakebite, though
the doctor couldn't tell exactly what kind it had been, and no one
had seen the reptile. Two fang marks were found on the dead
man's leg just above the ankle, and it was very likely that he had
been bitten in the field. Mai Homans was a farmer who owned
acreage immediately adjoining that of Jimmy Howell, and
whenever this story was repeated, Mai invariably said: 'I'd think
it was Jo Howell put them marks on Jimmy's legs with her own
teeth, and it was poison out of her own mouth that killed him,
except that she's too fat to bend down that far...'
Jo Howell paid no attention to what people said; she and her
teenaged son lived quietly together in the small house, and much
the greatest portion of Dean's minuscule salary went to keep
them in food. At this time, Dean was much oppressed by his
mother and wanted desperately to leave her, though he knew
that if he did, she would be forced to go on welfare.
Dean wed Sarah Bascom much against his mother's wishes,
but this attempt to be free of Jo was a failure. Sarah was not fond
of her mother-in-law, but she insisted that Dean not abandon the
woman altogether. When he lost his job, and the trailer was
seized by the bank, Dean with his bride reluctantly returned to
the house that belonged to his mother.
To Jo's credit, she ignored the fact that he had treated her
shabbily in the previous few months. On the other hand, she did
not treat Sarah any more kindly though she knew that her
daughter-in-law had stood up for her cause with Dean. Dean and
Sarah had been living in the second bedroom of the house at the
time that he was drafted, and now Jo was alone with Sarah.
It was common knowledge that Jo Howell did not get along
with her daughter-in-law, and that the household was not a
cheerful one. It was Sarah who was invariably pitied, and in fact
admired for putting up with Jo Howell's harsh ways. Not only
did Sarah work very hard to bring money into the household,
had for a time supported both her husband and his mother, but
she waited on Jo Howell as well, performed all sorts of little
services for that fat, lazy woman, who sat around the house all
day long, watching television and eating Ritz crackers.
Every afternoon at five-thirty, when Sarah Howell returned
from the Pine Cone Munitions Factory, she found Jo Howell
sitting in a rocking chair in their simply furnished, dusky living
31

room. The sun was going down on the other side of the house,
and the principal light in the room was fromthe television set. Jo
usually pretended to be absorbed in the late afternoon movie, or
whatever actress happened to be talking to Mike Douglas, so
that she wouldn't have to speak to her daughter-in-law. But on
one afternoon late in March Jo Howell, with the remote control,
turned off the set as soon as Sarah came in the back door.
Sarah knew something was up, when she could not hear the
television. She put the groceries down on the counter, and went
directly in to Jo. The woman sat in her accustomed chair, grimly
smiling. Sarah distrusted the woman, had never had any liking
for her, and actually hated the way that she looked: oily and
gross, with streaked, greasy hair pulled hard back from her face.
Jo's eyes were small and black, and loose flesh almost closed
over them, especially when she looked hard at you.
'Hey, Jo', said Sarah, and tried not to let show the
apprehension that she felt. But there was no sense in antagonis-
ing Jo before she even knew what the matter was. Their
argument would come soon enough, but sometimes, when
Sarah put a cheerful face before it all, she was allowed to get
through an entire evening easily enough - and these days, with
Dean gone, she really didn't ask for much more than that.
Jo replied nothing at all, but stared hard at her daughter-in-
law . Sarah sighed then, a small sigh, and fell into the very comer
of the couch with a mixture of fatigue, curiosity, and impa-
tience.
'Sarah.. .' began Jo, very slowly. Sarah was glad that she
didn't own a dog, because Jo looked as if she were about to
inform her that it had just been run down in the road.
'What, Jo?'
'Army called, Sarah ...' Jo was holding on to every word.
'What'd the army want with you?' said Sarah trying, but not
able to match her mother-in-law's sullen deliberateness of tone.
'Wasn't me they wanted. They wanted to talk to you
'What'd they want, Jo? I got to go put up the groceries.' Sarah
wanted Jo to get on with this; it wasn't that she was worried
about anything that Jo might have to say, she just didn't want to
give Jo the satisfaction of keeping her guessing, keeping her in
suspense. It was one of Jo's favourite games, and one of the
most exasperating.

'Dean's coming home...'
'Why', said Sarah, involuntarily, in her surprise. 'Why's he
coming home now? He got leave three weeks ago, and I didn't
think he could get it again so soon. He said—'
Jo interrupted her. 'Dean's coming home for good.'
Sarah moved her hand in a slight protest, and she gazed on
Josephine Howell with annoyance and apprehension.
t.A. - B
33

Chapter 6
Summer comes early to south Alabama. Less than two months
later, when Sarah Howell returned home from work a little after
five, the air was stifling hot, and water from a late-afternoon
shower burned off the driveway in a slowly dissipating fog.
Jo Howell hated the heat because it reminded her of the years
in the fields with Jimmy. In summer, all the curtains of her house
were kept closed from early morning to sundown. This kept out
only a little of the seasonal warmth, and all of the cooling
breezes and cheering light. Sarah Howell moved directly
through the kitchen, into the dim, close living room, paused a
moment, and then resolutely entered her own bedroom.
Double drapes were drawn close here, and the Venetian blinds
behind them lowered; the room was almost wholly dark, and
Sarah could see nothing until her eyes became accustomed to the
lack of light. In those moments, when she stood with her hand
behind her, on the knob of the door, she could hear the soft whirr
of an oscillating fan, and beneath that, somewhere, the irregular
breathing of two people.
'Home late', said Josephine Howell.
Sarah could just make out the figure of her mother-in-law.
She sat in-an overstuffed chair that had been drawn out of its
usual place in the corner to stand at the foot of the bed. 'No, I'm
not', Sarah said, and glanced at the clock on the dresser: its
luminous dial read 5.20.
'Clock's wrong', said Josephine.
Sarah did not bother to contradict her mother-in-law. There
was something monumentally immobile about that great wo-
man's bulk oozed, for all the afternoon Sarah was sure, into the
soft faded plush of that chair. Sarah had brought that chair from
her parents' house, one of the few pieces that survived the
paying ofthe debts after their deaths. 'So',said Sarah, 'youtook
over that chair too.'

'You're just lucky I'm here to take care of him during the
day', said Jo, with quiet malice.
For the first time since she had entered the room, Sarah
glanced down at the bed. In it lay her husband, his face and neck
completely swathed in white bandages. His flat, tight stomach
was bare, and below the waist he was covered with loose pyjama
pants that had belonged to his father. The bed had been turned
down but he rested, completely still and breathing just percep-
tibly, on top of the sheets. Dean's eyes were wrapped over, and
the bandages were parted over the mouth, a simple black slit that
widened and contracted with the man's breathing.
Sarah stared a few seconds at the figure, refusing to admit to
herself that she still couldn't even recognise it as her hu sband. It
was difficult to feel anything but revulsion for that anonymous
body that responded to nothing, that only breathed and
swallowed, and filled bedpans.
Sarah glanced back to her mother-in-law. For the first
time she saw that Jo had been sewing in the almost non-exis-
tent light, putting a new hem on one of her vast shapeless
dresses.
Jo nodded in the direction of her son. 'Asleep', she said
briefly.
'How can you tell?' asked Sarah. Since he had returned,
Sarah had been unable to make out any changes or variations in
her husband's movements or reactions.
'His wife ought to know', said Jo.
Sarah shook her head with fatigue mixed with despair, and sat
in a straight chair beside the bed. She sighed despite herself and
wearily removed her shoes. 'Well', she said, 'I don't. I can't tell
when he's awake. I can't tell when he's asleep. I don't know if
he's hungry, or wants to—'
'You ought to feel them things, a wife ought to know her
husband like she knows ha- own kitchen.'
'He just lies there, though', sighed Sarah. For the past week
she had been relying on Jo to tell her what to do for Dean. She
wondered if he ever heard them talking about him; Sarah didn't
like to address him directly, because it was like talking to a
corpse.
Sarah stood up out of the chair, and removed her dress. After
putting it on a hanger back in the closet, she took a paper fan on a
35

stick from the little rickety bedside table, and sat down again in
her slip.
Sarah fanned herself wearily, wondering how long she would
be able just to sit still here without Jo lighting into her about
something or other, something she had done, something she
hadn't done. There was bound to be something.
She thought suddenly how much she disliked the doctors at
Fort Rucca - with the single exception of the one who had
proved himself of so much assistance to her with the government
forms - the doctors who had taken care of Dean after the
accident on the firing range. They weren't good men, she
thought, and it wasn't just because they had strange accents
and came from different parts of the country; it was that they
hadn't seemed to realise that Dean's life was ruined - probably
just as she hadn't realised at first that hers was ruined along
with it.
Becca had driven her over to Fort Rucca as soon as the news
came, that very night. She had even offered to let Jo go along as
well, but Dean's mother only said, 'He'll be home soon enough.
I'D have plenty of time to be with him then. Besides, I ought to
stay here and get things ready for him coming back, coming
home for good.' Becca said nothing to this little speech, and if
Sarah had not been almost beside herself with worry over
Dean's condition, she would have made a couple of little digs
regarding the probable extent of Jo's preparations for Dean's
homecoming.
They had arrived past visiting hours, but Dean's condition
was so bad that it was thought that Sarah ought to be allowed to
see her husband, while she still had the chance. It was really not
known at first whether he would survive or, surviving, whether
his wife would want him. He had already been wrapped in the
bandages that he still wore. He made no special movement when
she entered the room, when she came nearer his bedside, when
she turned in tears and left. Kindly, the nurse had told Sarah
that her husband was asleep, but Sarah had known better than
that.
They kept him seven weeks more. He was no longer in danger
of dying, but there didn't appear to be much life in him either.
The doctors talked hopefully of the surface wounds healing
more or less quickly, but they were more vague when they spoke
36

of the good that could be accomplished by a plastic surgeon in
ameliorating his ravaged features, and could not be brought to
speak a word of any operation that might help to restore the part
of his brain that had been seared away in the blast of the
exploding rifle. They told Sarah, in quiet voices, that they could
not even know the extent of the damage until Dean had rested
himself for some time, till he had got over the physiological
shock of the injury to his head. That didn't make sense to Sarah,
but she must suppose that they knew more about what was
wrong with Dean than she did. Yet she had never got over the
notion that something they knew about Dean they were not
telling her.
The doctors allowed Dean to return to Pine Cone because they
said there was very little that constant care at the hospital could
do for him that could not be done better, or to more effect, with
Sarah and his mother at home. It would have been a different
case, the doctors continued, if they had not been assured that
Dean's mother was in the house all day to make sure that he was
all right. But as things stood, he would probably recover quicker
in familiar, congenial surroundings. He was to return to Fort
Rucca once a week for a checkup, but when Sarah explained that
she had no car in which to transport her husband, one of the
doctors suggested that since he lived in Opp, it was no great
hardship for him to go through Pine Cone once a week and check
on Dean in his own home before he came to work at Rucca.
Sarah said that she was thankful for this, as indeed she was; she
would not have wanted to take too much advantage of Becca's
good nature to the extent of a weekly trip with Dean - though
she was sure that Becca would readily have agreed to the
inconvenience, and would never have admitted that it was a
burden.
This doctor who lived in Opp had taken a liking to Sarah,
and one afternoon, had talked to her for a good half hour,
advising her about veterans' benefits for those disabled in the
line of duty, even going so far as to secure for her the proper
forms to be filled out, and promising to do what he could to
expedite the matters. Of course there were to be no present
charges for Dean's medical care, nor would there be so long as
he continued to see the doctors at Fort Rucca. But Sarah was
warned that there might be - there would doubtless be -
37

problems in the years to come, and she ought to be cognisant of
what was Dean's due in these things.
Sarah and Becca spent several evenings filling out the forms
as carefully as possible, for Becca, who was superstitious in
things small and great, had warned Sarah that a single mistake
would negate the entire claim. If she misspelled a word, Dean
would never get a penny out of the government for what had
happened to him. Now the forms had been submitted, and Sarah
awaited the government's decision on how many dollars a week
Dean's injury had been worth. It was these thoughts that went
around and around in Sarah's mind, while she stared at
Dean - and saw little more than he did, with the bandages over
his eyes - when Jo, looking up suddenly from her sewing, said
harshly, 'How much do you think we'll get?'
Sarah shook herself slightly to dissipate the melancholy
reveries, and said, 'I don't know. I don't have any idea, Jo. I
asked the doctor, but he didn't tell me, he said it v/as best to say
nothing at all, because you never knew what the government
was going to say about these things—'
'I sure hope it's enough to buy a air conditioner for this room',
said Jo, impatiently trammelling the end of Sarah's response, 'I
sure hope we can get a two-ton job in here, because it sure is
hot, and Dean is suffering. Look how he's just laying there,
burning in hell on the top of the covers—'
Dutifully, Sarah looked at the figure on the bed. 'He's not
sweating', she said, and wondered if it was really her husband
beneath the bandages.
"Course you can't see the sweat', said Jo, 'it's under the
bandages. Hot as hell under them bandages. The bandages soak
that sweat up, and you can't see it, but I know it's there, and
Dean is suffering, like you and I don't suffer. We got to have at
least two-tons in here, I've got the place marked in the Sears
catalogue, so that Dean won't suffer so—'
'We also got to buy a lot of medicine with that money when it
comes. I can get it at the PX over at Rucca, but it's still
expensive, Jo, and the doctor says that Dean has to have that
medicine.'
'A two-ton air conditioner would do Dean a world of good
more than a whole handful of pills taken every hour on the hour.
I know it would and you ought to know it too.'
38

'Well', said Sarah placidly, 'we have to do what the doctor
says do, or else I guess they'll take Dean back to Rucca—-'
'Nope!' cried Jo. 'They won't take him back. I got him,
and he's not getting out of my sight again. He left me once,
and he married you. He left me again and they blew his face
off...'
Sarah determined that she would not take offence. She smiled
at her mother-in-law, though that was possibly the last thing in
the world she felt like doing at that moment, and said, 'You do a
good job, Jo. I'm glad that you can be here during the day with
him. We wouldn't have him here at all if it weren't for you. He's
taken care of, and he's not so lonely.'
Jo nodded with reluctant satisfaction. She didn't like to agree
with Sarah on any subject at all.
'Larry Coppage said he was coming by after the plant was
closed', said Sarah. 'He said he wanted to see Dean, see how he
was.'
1 know', nodded Jo, with a malignant smile. 'He called me
up earlier from the plant. Dean and I have been getting ready for
him.'
'Do you talk to him?' said Sarah curiously. It was not idle
questioning, she wanted to know. Dean never moved, Dean
never showed recognition of anything in Sarah's presence, and
she found it impossible to address a remark directly to him.
When she was alone with Dean, she was completely silent.
When Jo was with them (which was most of the time) Sarah
directed all her remarks to her mother-in-law.
Jo evaded the question. 'I know what Dean wants, and I know
when he wants it.'
i don't see how you can tell. He doesn't talk, he doesn't say a
word. They won't even tell me if he's got a voice or not.'
'Don't matter if he says anything or he don't', snapped Jo. 7
know it. And you ought to know it - you're his wife.'
They had been through it more than once, and Sarah didn't
want to pursue the argument. She was bound to lose, and for all
she knew, it was possible that such bickering might have an
adverse effect on Dean's recovery. She shrugged and said,
'Wake him up. Larry's on his way.'
'He weren't never asleep', said Jo quietly, but with an
unmistakable smirk of triumph.
39

With a little shock, Sarah stared down at the figure of her
husband still motionless on the bed. While she was trying to
figure out which time her mother-in-law had lied to her, telling
her that Dean was asleep, or that he had been awake all the time,
the doorbell rang.
40

Chapter 11
Sarah pulled a robe quickly around her and went to the front
door. She opened it to a man about thirty, with a good-natured
but not handsome face. Though he was clumsily dressed, it was
apparent that he had a great deal more money than the Howells.
His current-model Buick Riviera was parked in front of the
house.
'Hey, Sarah', said the man shyly, with lowered eyes.
'Larry', Sarah replied with a warm smile, generously trying
to relieve the man of his obvious embarrassment.
'I didn't see you at the plant today', he said hesitantly.
'I don't usually see you there', replied Sarah, with a small
laugh. Sarah after all was on the line, and Larry was an
executive in the building farthest from hers. But she knew he
was only trying to be friendly, and felt warm towards him for it.
Larry Coppage was Dean Howell's oldest friend, and had
been best man at the wedding. He was a number of years older
than Dean, but their common interest in quail hunting had drawn
them together when Dean was no more than twelve or so, and
Larry was graduating from high school. Jimmy Howell's farm
had the best quail in the county, and the farmer didn't allow
anybody but his son and Larry Coppage to go after them.
Larry went to the University of Alabama, where he performed
only indifferently, but this was of no consequence. He was a
distant cousin of the Alabama representative to Congress, but
since he was one of the very few of that multitudinous family to
reside in Pine Cone, a job - and a good job - was assured him
in the factory. He had only recently graduated from the
university, only recently joined the personnel department of the
Pine Cone Munitions Factory.
It was just at the time that Dean was looking for a job in the
factory in order to escape the draft that Larry had taken on the
responsibilities of hiring the assembly line workers. He had
41

wanted very much to find something for Dean, but he was
unfamiliar with the rules, and did not yet know between which
paragraphs they could be broken so as to allow entrance for a
good friend who was in need.
Larty was so ashamed of himself when he heard that Dean had
been drafted that he found it difficult even to go up to his friend,
to tell him how sorry he was that it had all turned out this way.
He said nothing, but hoped he could overcome Dean's increas-
ing coldness towards him by offering Sarah the first job on the
assembly line that had come available, even though she had not
applied for it.
'Is it okay if I see Dean now?' asked Larry Coppage at the
door. 'I mean..."
Sarah nodded. It was an uncomfortable situation now, and
likely to become more so. 'In the bedroom. His mama says he's
awake.'
Larry did not understand this remark, and looked at Sarah
with a puzzled expression. She did not attempt to explain
herself, but preceded Larry into the bedroom. She stepped
quickly inside, and moved over into the corner by the closet
door.
When Larry Coppage first entered the dimly illumined
bedroom, he saw only Josephine Howell. She had put her
sewing aside, and sat with her hands folded in her lap.
'Hey, Miz Howell. How you?' Larry asked in a low voice.
Jo dropped her sewing into her lap, looked up with a small
smile and said briefly, 'Hey, Larry. Glad you came by to see
Dean
This surprised Sarah greatly, for Jo had many times told her
that she blamed Larry Coppage for Dean's being drafted, and
she had said only the day before that it was because of Larry
Coppage that Dean was smothering in his bandages.
Then Larry glanced down at the bed beside him, and was
shocked by the appearance of his friend there. He could not
recognise Dean beneath the bandages; it could have been
anyone. His stomach sank when the thought crossed his mind
that Dean had just died, and that he was staring now at a corpse.
But then he recalled that Sarah had said that Dean was awake,
and so he asked,' He know I'm here?' He turned to Sarah for an
answer.
42

'I don't know', said Sarah grimly. ' Ask her.' She inclined her
head towards her mother-in-law.
Larry Coppage was growing ever more uncomfortable. He
had known of course that Jo and Sarah Howell were not on
the best of terms, but he had not imagined that there was this
much hostility, or that they would let it show to such an extent in
the room where the man that they held in common lay helpless
and unmoving.
Larry wished that he had not come to this house at all, but now
that he was here, he felt he must go through with the visit. 'Can
he talk?' he asked Jo.
She shook her head slowly, but said nothing.
'Oh!'cried Larry in genuine despair. 'Itoldyou. I just wanted
to see how Dean was doing, Miz Howell. Dean and I was good
friends, you know that. They said he was bad cut up, Miz
Howell, but they didn't say nothing like this.' He glanced down
again at the bed, which he had been avoiding with his eyes and
whispered then, in dismay, 'Can he hear me?'
Larry's question went unanswered.
Jo Howell put forth another. 'You still in charge of hiring at
the plant?' Sarah detected a note of slyness in Jo's voice, though
she had evidently tried to make it sound merely conversational,
but Coppage seemed not to notice. He nodded abstractedly, for
he was absorbed now in tiying to catch some movement in the
figure on the bed. He could detect none. 'Terr'ble thing', he
whispered. He turned then to Jo Howell (Sarah thought that he
was about to cry), and in conciliatory deference, he said, 'Oh,
Miz Howell, I look at him, and I could think it was almost my
fault
Jo said nothing, but Sarah knew what the woman was
thinking just then.
Larry continued, in the fullness of his heart, 'I just wish I
could have done something for Dean so that he didn 't have to go
off. But it wasn't up to me, because there wasn't no place for
him in the plant, there wasn't no position. He could have got that
job at the end of the line when old Mr Evers died if he hadn't
have got drafted just when he did. Sometimes we can keep 'em
out of the army, Miz Howell, but we can't get 'em out once they
gone in. And I took on Sarah. I'd have done it, Miz Howell, you
know that, I'd have given him a job, if there'd have been a job to
43

give him. Dean was my friend.'' He stopped in some embar-
rassment, when he realised that he was talking about Dean as if
he were dead.
Sarah continued to stand in the corner of the darkened room,
expressionless and silent, with her arms folded. But she was
earnestly praying that Jo would say nothing to Larry Coppage,
that she would not try to make him feel worse than he already
did.
Jo looked away from Larry, and seemed about to speak, but at
last she shook her head briefly, and said nothing at all. It was
apparent that Larry's excuses would not compensate for the loss
of her son, and sharp words would not even help her for the
moment.
'Gotta go, Sarah', said Larry weakly.
Sarah moved away towards the door into the living room,
intending to accompany Dean's friend to the front door.
'Larry Coppage, you come here', said Jo peremptorily.
Surprised, Larry turned his face towards Jo, but did not
advance.
'I got something for your wife', said Jo. Her voice was
hard-edged but civil, and it was evident to Sarah that Jo was
making a great effort to be pleasant to the man.
Larry and Sarah were both puzzled, and wondered what on
earth Jo would have for Rachel Coppage.
'What you got, Miz Howell? A recipe or something?'
Jo unclasped her hands and slowly held up a gold chain. It was
delicate, of small linkage, entirely fabricated of gold, and if it
had a clasp in its length, it was so small and delicate that Sarah
could not readily locate it. From this chain was heavily
depended a simple, flat circular disc about three inches in
diameter. Its centre was a circle of blackest jet, two inches
across, bordered with the same gold of which the chain was
fashioned, and there was finally a slightly wider border of jet
outside that. The attractive combination of black and gold
concentric circles constituted a stark, striking abstract design. Jo
dangled the necklace before Larry and Sarah. Sarah glanced
down at the figure of Dean briefly, because she thought she
detected a heavier breathing than usual, but staring at his chest a
moment, she could not be sure.
When she looked up again, Jo was smiling and rocking her
44

head slightly in the same rhythm as the swinging chain.
'Where'd that come from?' Sarah asked involuntarily. She
was sure that she had never seen it before.
'It's for Rachel', said Jo quickly. That was not an answer to
Sarah's question.
'I can't take that for Rachel, Miz Howell', said Larry. 'Why
you giving anything to Rachel, Miz Howell?'
There was a slight pause before Jo answered. 'Dean said he
wanted her to have it.' Sarah was sure that Jo was lying, and yet,
since she could think of no other plausible explanation (not that
this one was very likely), she had to accept it.
Jo reached forward a little, and handed the necklace to Sarah.
Scarcely glancing at it, Sarah handed it over to Larry. There was
something about the piece that she did not like, but imagined her
distaste arose from its being Jo's. Larry stared at it a moment
with contracted brows, and then slipped it into his pocket.
'Well, I know she'll just love it', said Larry to Jo, but without
much conviction or enthusiasm. Jo did not reply, but smiled
strangely.
Larry and Sarah stood beside one another at Dean's bedside,
and stared down at the strange, motionless body, the head and
neck wrapped tightly in yards of tape and bandages.
Sarah saw Lariy to the front door. He had stepped over the
threshold and already said his goodbyes, when he turned
suddenly back to Sarah, and said glumly, 'You don't think it
was really my fault, do you? You don't blame me for that, do
you, Sarah?'
'No', she replied, with her hand still on the knob of the door,
'I don't blame you, Larry. But Jo Howell blames you, and Jo
Howell blames me. It wasn't nobody's fault, what happened to
Dean. You didn't hire him, and like Jo says, I had my hands on
that gun when it went down the 'ssembly line, and she would
blame the draft board that sent him away, and she would blame
the man that sent him out to rifle practice, but Lariy, you know
and I know, it was just a accident.'
'Well, you know', said Larry, 'we hadn't sent any rifles
down to Fort Rucca in six months, and that was 'fore you started
working at the plant, so you didn't have your hands on the one
that. .. that hurt Dean so bad.'
'Well, wouldn't matter if I had, Larry. And it's not gone
45

change Jo's mind, even if I was to tell her that.
'This is hard on you', said Lariy pitifully.
'Yes', she agreed quietly, 'it's hard on me.'
'I hope it gets better.'
'I'm sure it will, and I 'predate your thinking about me,
thinking about Dean and me.' But that comfort was more for
Larry's benefit, to make him feel a little easier, than it was
conviction on Sarah's part.
Larry turned and went down the sidewalk towards his car, and
Sarah went back into the house. She moved into the kitchen to
start supper, though she was weary after a long day. But
anything was better than returning to the bedroom and the sullen
silent company of Jo and Dean. She wondered how much of the
rest of her life was going to be this harsh, this comfortless. There
had been times before Dean had gone away that she had thought
herself trapped by her marriage to him, trapped into a long
existence without much reward for constant back'oreaking work,
in which even peace of mind was made impossible by the
presence of Jo Howell. But now she was worse off, with an
unresponding invalid on her hands - a husband who could not
earn money, a husband who was no companion. It was possible
of course he would recover, but it would be folly to imagine that
he would be the same. There might be brain damage, there was
surely great disfiguration. In this part of the country it was easier
to get a job if you were missing an arm, than if your face had
been mangled. She could understand how people felt about that,
and though Dean was a great deal of trouble to her now, she
dreaded the day when the bandages came off.
46

Chapter 11
Larry Coppage had never been sure why he was Dean Howell's
friend - he wasn't really certain he liked the man, or had ever
liked him. Dean's temper frightened him, and he didn't like
Dean's laugh when he frequently talked about people getting
hurt and dying in peculiar and painful ways, as if it were all a
joke got up specially for his entertainment. Why had he never
given Dean up, even though Rachel had objected to their
companionship? Well, he told himself, for one thing, Dean
didn't have anybody else, and Larry would have felt terrible
leaving him friendless. But also, he was reluctant to become one
of Dean's enemies, and Larry knew that was what would happen
if he ever showed any coolness towards him. Dean wasn't so
bad, if you kept him in check, and Larry had managed to do that
when nobody else could. And even though Larry regretted that
he had been unable to get Dean a job at the factory, he had found
that he was not sorry that Dean had broken off their friendship
because of it. It was as much a relief to him as to Rachel - she
particularly had not liked to see Dean around the children,
though she never said why.
Today was the first time Larry had seen Dean since long
before he had left for Fort Rucca. Larry sighed heavily on the
slow drive home: Dean Howell might just as well be dead. /
never worked on a farm, he told himself ruefully, but I think I
know a vegetable when / see one.
Larry Coppage's house was a two-storey frame structure
about a mile away from the Howell home, in the very best two
blocks north of Commercial Boulevard. Situated on a large
corner lot, the building was neat but not imposing. It had been a
wedding gift from his father, when he returned from the
University of Alabama with his young bride.
When Larry Coppage returned home after visiting Dean
Howell, he walked distractedly up the sidewalk to his front
47

door. Several small children, most of them his own, were
playing about the front steps, and he saw his wife glance at him
out'the living room window. He was late, and she was waiting
for his return. Larry had not told Rachel that he would be
stopping at Dean and Sarah's. His going there had been an act of
courage and that morning, before he had left the house for work,
he had not been certain that he would go through with it.
Thrusting his car keys into his pocket, his fingers knocked
against the strange gift that Jo Howell had given him for his
wife. He pulled the necklace out and examined it briefly in the
light of the declining sun. Two of the children, one of them his
youngest girl, the other a little boy totally unfamiliar to him,
noisily grabbed for the swinging, shiny metal, but he lifted it out
of their reach.
Rachel Coppage opened the wooden front door to her
husband, and talked to him through the screen. 'What you got,
Larry?'
Standing a few feet away from her, he held the piece up for
her to see. She opened the screen a little, so as not to let in flies,
reached round, and snatched the necklace from his grasp.
'Where'd you get it?' she asked.
'Present for you', he smiled.
Rachel looked at Larry sarcastically. 'Where'd you get it?'
she repeated.
'Dean Howell's mama gave it to me.'
Rachel said, 'Larry, you can't wear a necklace, look like a
hippie. You and me and all five kids would be laughed right out
of town.'
'Rachel', said Larry patiently, 'I said this was for you. A
present for you. Miz Howell said for me to give it to you.'
Rachel was a good wife in many respects, but she had a habit of
chafing her husband. She looked closely at the pendant, traced
her finger round the circle of gold. 'Jo Howell hasn't spoke to
me since 1958 when my daddy bought their farm when old man
Howell died so funny.'
'Well', said Larry, 'I don't know about that, but she and
Dean wanted you to have it.' Then, as an afterthought, he
added, it wasn't funny. It was just a snake, some old snake out
in the corn, bit him on the ankle
Rachel disregarded her husband's remark. 'I don't know why
48

she would have gotten mad at me, 'cause it was Daddy that
bought the farm, not me. I didn't have anything to do with it, and
besides, she hated the place and was just dying to get off it. And
you say Jo Howell give this to you to give to me?'
Lariy nodded.
'Will wonders never cease', Rachel commented, and shook
her head pensively. 'Next thing you know she'll start coming to
Sunday school and choir practice.'
Rachel opened the screen door, and allowed her husband
entrance. A couple of their five children also asked to be let into
the house, but she shouted, 'No, no! You stay out here till I call
you in to supper! I don't clean this house so you kids can trample
all over the floors!'
Larry followed Rachel into the kitchen, where she examined
the necklace under the fluorescent light. There was no manufac-
turer's mark.
'Wonder why they wanted to get rid of it?' mused Rachel
acidly.
Larry repeated his remark. 'Jo Howell said Dean wanted you
to have it. He's real bad, just real bad, Rachel. I don't even like
to think about it. I didn't even recognise him. All them bandages
over his face. I don't even know if they feed him with a spoon or
a tube.'
'Dean never liked me either', said Rachel.
Larry did not dispute this. 'Dean was funny, sometimes, in
some ways.'
'Real funny', said Rachel, with distaste, 'but if he's bad off
like you say, then I feel sorry for him. I sure would hate to be
laid-up in a house with Jo Howell keeping me company solid
eight-to-five. And I really do feel sorry for Sarah, 'cause this
wasn't her fault and now she's stuck with it.'
Her husband nodded solemnly. He felt very sorry for Sarah,
sorrier for her in a way than for Dean himself. It was impossible
to feel sympathy for that thing in the bed, with the pulsa-
ting black slit in the bandages, that really wasn't like a mouth at
all.
'Did he lose anything?' asked Rachel. 'Like a arm, or eye or
something?'
'He may have lost an eye, I think, but he looked like he was
all there.'
49

'D'you count his fingers?' asked Rachel, and Larry shook his
head.
'That would have been rude', he said.
Rachel weighed the necklace in her hand. 'There's something
funny about all of this', she said and stared at her husband out of
the corner of her eye. 'This thing didn't come from Wool-
worth's.'
50

Chapter 11
The sun had sunk behind the screen of diseased pines that
backed the scanty property owned by Jo Howell, and the room
where Dean lay was now in complete darkness. Jo had been too
lazy to get up and switch on a lamp, so that she might have
continued with her sewing.
Presently, Sarah's figure appeared in the doorway, a black
shadow interrupting the dim light that struggled across the dark
living room from the kitchen on the other side of the house. 'Jo,
will you get the light so I don't fall with this tray?' Sarah had
prepared Dean's supper, several bowls of soft, mashed foods.
'Can't see a thing, Sarah. If I was to get up, I might knock you
down.'
Sarah knew better than to argue with her mother-in-law,
though it was patently impossible that Jo would come in contact
with her if she attempted only to switch on the bulb that was not
three feet away from her. Sarah moved into the room very
carefully, but still nearly tripped on the edge of the threadbare
oval carpet beneath the foot of the bed. She set the tray down on
the night table, turned on the small lamp that was there and then
moved the straight chair to the bedside, just at Dean's head.
Spooning the food into the narrow black slit that represented
Dean's mouth was an odious task to Sarah and she wished to
heaven that Jo would do it. The old woman claimed that she felt
no repugnance at all when she looked on her son,' but', she said
toSarah, 'you'rehis wife, andyou ought to feed him. It'snotfor
me to come between a man and a woman. I won't be accused of
that!'
Sarah set the tray in her lap and took up the spoon.
Conversation even with Jo, she thought, might distract her from
this tedious, unpleasant ritual. 'Bad at the plant too', she said,
referring to the heat, which was still very much in evidence in
the room, though the sun had gone down.
51

'I hope they rot in hell! Hell won't be hot enough for 'em!'
exclaimed Jo, with sudden bitterness.
'Who?' said Sarah automatically.
'Ever'body in that whole damn place, that's who!'
Sarah had heard Jo Howell go on before; it was always in the
same tone, and always to the same effect. Sarah composed
herself to listen, and was actually thankful for the distraction.
'Dean', said his mother in a low voice, with her sewing not
yet picked up off the floor beside her chair, 'Dean was the only
good man in Pine Cone, in this whole damn town of layabouts
and whores, and he was the only one of 'em to go in the army.
They was all in that plant, ever' one of 'em got a job and they
ever' one of 'em stayed at home, niggers and white people
too. And it was a Pine Cone rifle that liked to tore off his
head!'
Sarah sighed, she rubbed her forehead with the back of her
hand. How was she supposed to tell if that black hole wanted
more, how would she know when it was satisfied?
'D'you make that rifle, Sarah?' said Jo, viciously. 'D'youput
your hands on it? That rifle that put out one of his eyes, and we
don't even know what he's gone look like now? D 'you touch it,
Sarah? Got the whole damn town's fingeiprints on it...'
'Don't blame me, Jo', said Sarah calmly. 'Wasn't my doing,
what happened to Dean.' She stuck the spoon into the black
hole. 'You might just as well blame me for the whole Vietnam
War.'
Bitterly, Jo Howell continued, 'Them women down at the
plant, on the 'ssembly line, they got silver dollars rolling out
their ears, and they got their boys and their men at home. They
get cane sugar from the niggers down the river, and they make
cookies and send 'em to Saigon. And you just know them
cookies go stale 'fore they're halfway there! I hate them
women!'
Sarah knew that Jo Howell could go on for a good half hour
with such speeches. It was better to have her talking, but she
wished that she would speak of other things. As soon as Jo had
paused to draw in a short breath, Sarah said, 'Jo, where'd you
get that thing?' The necklace, which she had almost forgotten
about, suddenly occurred to her as a convenient change of
subject.
52

Evidently feigning ignorance, Jo inquired testily, 'What
thing, Sarah?'
'That thing you gave Larry Coppage. That necklace. You
know what I'm talking about.' Sarah pushed the spoon through
the hole in the bandages and pulled it out clean.
'Not no necklace', said Jo, after a moment's consideration.
'Called a amulet.'
Sarah looked up briefly. Why had Jo's response been so
reluctant? Another spoonful. There was no motion in the body,
but the spoon always came out clean. Sarah didn't think that she
would ever grow used to this disgusting operation.
'Where'd you get it though?' Sarah asked.
'Always had it', said Jo. Jo watched the feeding carefully and
smiled grimly, though at what Sarah had no idea.
'Well, / never saw it before. I never saw it around here.'
'Well', said Jo, 'there'slots you never saw. My cousin Bama
gave me that thing one week to the day 'fore she drowned herself
in Burnt Corn Creek. 1 used to wear it a lot when Dean's daddy
was still alive. I had it on the day Jimmy got bit by that water
moccasin in the creek on the farm. I sure do wisht we was still
out there', she said dreamily, and Sarah glanced up at the sudden
change in tone. 'Dean used to kill them snakes with a hoe, when
they was still in the water. He never missed. After they killed his
daddy, he used to go out in a little boat, with a hoe and a gun,
'cept he never used the gun, 'cause he could always get 'em with
a hoe. I don't hardly see how he done it, killing snakes in the
water with a hoe. But he said it was even better than blasting a
covey of quail. Dean was happy out on the farm, 'cause there
was the creek, and there was all the quail in the county, and I
wisht we was still out there.' Jo sighed nostalgically.
'You hated the farm, Jo. You told me you couldn't wait to get
off that farm. You told everybody in town that. You also told
everybody in town that Dean's daddy got bit in the cornfield. I
have never heard anybody say a word about a water moccasin
when they was talking about Dean's daddy dying like he did.
How come you start to say now that you wish you was back on
the farm?' Sarah demanded, and started on the mashed carrots.
'I was talking about for Dean. I wisht we was out there for
Dean's sake. If I knew he would be happy there, I'd go back out
there in a minute. I'd do anything for that boy.'
53

Everything, Sarah thought, except feed him. Suddenly, Sarah
realised how Jo had turned the subject away from the amulet that
she had given to Larry Coppage, as if she were hesitant to speak
of it. Sarah didn't believe that Jo had always had if, she was
positive that, in that case, she would have seen the thing before.
It was a small house, and Jo didn't have much anyway. It was
Sarah that cleaned her room, and Sarah had never seen anything
among her mother-in-law's belongings that resembled the
amulet.
She turned to ask Jo about the amulet again, but just at that
moment, the spoon got somehow caught in Dean's mouth, and
she had difficulty withdrawing it. Finally, after some seconds of
pulling, it jerked out, and Sarah upset the last of the bowls of
food on to the floor.
By the time she had returned from the kitchen with towels to
clean the spill up, she had forgotten the question that she had
intended to ask.
54

Chapter 11
Making supper for her husband and five children, who ranged in
age from eight months to seven years, was a task that Rachel
Coppage had grown used to. She had married Larry in the course
of their sophomore year at the university, much against her
parents' wishes, but her parents had not known just how much
money there was in Larry's family. Other married student
couples might have had a rough go of it, but Larry's father had
pushed Larry into college, and wanted to make sure that he came
out the other end, diploma in hand. Larry's father sent Rachel a
substantial cheque every month and told her he didn't want his
boy worried about financial matters. Rachel had seen to it that he
was not.	*
But Larry grew weary of school, and in an effort to escape the
intellectual rigours of the University of Alabama for a space, he
enlisted in the air force. With the first two of their children still in
her arms, Rachel had followed Lany first to Texas for his basic
training, then to Virginia for a year and a half. At the end of that
time, Larry declared he was still not yet ready to return to
school, so they spent a further two years at the air station in
Panama City, Florida, in which place they were blessed with
two more infants. The fifth - and Rachel hoped the last - was
born some time after they settled in Pine Cone.
No place that Rachel had lived was much better or much
worse than any other. She didn't think so badly of her existence
in Pine Cone. What she did like, however, was financial
security, and she knew that as long as she remained with Larry,
money would never be lacking. Rachel was not so interested in
having things - a big house or a motorboat, or anything like
that - she just didn't want to be bothered by bills, and debts, and
monthly payments. If Rachel went to Montgomery and saw a
pair of green shoes that she wanted, she bought them; if she felt
like getting away from Pine Cone in June, then she asked Larry
55

to rent a house in Pensacola, and she knew he wouldn't
complain of the expense. Rachel's parents had worried about
money, and fought about money, and yelled at her about how
much money she cost them, and Rachel hadn't liked it a bit; life
with Larry was decidedly a change for the better.
Rachel knew many women who would complain of having to
raise five children, but she didn't mind so much. There was a
maid hired to help seven days a week, and there was no problem
about getting clothes for them, or braces or whatever it was that
they needed. Rachel took a great deal of care with her children,
though she didn't coddle them. She took pains with her house,
and though she often was sharp with Larry - that was her
nature, which probably would never change - she loved him,
and did what she could to make things go easily for him. Larry's
relationship with his father was strained, for Larry was not so
ambitious as he might be, the old man considered. But it was
Rachel who dealt with the senior Mr Coppage when that man
wanted Larry to do this or that for him in Pine Cone. Rachel
knew how to mollify the old man with a short visit from her and
the grandchild of his who seemed most likely to be quiet and
respectful for a couple of hours.
But even with a maid, the running of so large a household was
an arduous undertaking, and Rachel Coppage thought herself
entitled to half an hour's rest each afternoon before she began
preparations for supper for the seven of them. This was always a
major business because the children were sometimes finicky -
one wouldn't touch collard greens, another couldn't abide
fish - and Larry himself almost gagged at the smell of baked
sweet potatoes. And of course the baby had to be fed separately.
The children, who were noisy enough at other times, seemed
hardly to breathe between six-thirty and seven, when their
mother's bedroom door was closed and locked. Even the baby
slept peacefully in its wicker bassinet at the foot of the bed for
that half hour, and after taking the phone off its hook, Larry sat
in the den to read the Birmingham News front to back.
When Rachel woke this early Wednesday evening, she rose
from the bed, straightened the covers placidly and kissed the
baby, which woke softly at the touch of its mother's lips. Then
she sat before her dresser, and stared at herself in the mirror.
This was not mere vanity, but a part of her routine which she
56

considered absolutely necessary for waking up; for Rachel
Coppage, it was the most delicious two minutes of the day.
While she sat on the little wicker bench, with her hands folded
in her lap, thinking only that she felt very pleasant indeed after
her short nap, she noticed the necklace that Larry had brought
back to her from the Howells'. He had laid it atop her jewellery
case. She stared at it, still wondering what could have possessed
Jo Howell to send it over to her. Usually when Rachel got a piece
of jewellery as a gift, it was a rhinestone clip in the shape of a
poodle or something like that; this piece seemed very stylish, but
also very peculiar. She was almost positive she had never seen
another like it.
It occurred to Rachel suddenly that maybe it was really Sarah
that had given it to her and that Larry had misunderstood. Rachel
liked Sarah, but because Rachel couldn't stand Dean it had not
been possible for the two women to become close. Sarah
realised this and had not pushed the relationship. But why would
Sarah send her a present out of the blue - unless it was to thank
her for the two casseroles that she had carried over on the day
after Dean got back from tlje Fort Rucca infirmary. It was the
kind of thing that Rachel would have done for almost anybody in
town, but maybe no one else had done it and Sarah felt grateful
to her. Rachel felt better about the gift when she allowed herself
to think that Sarah had sent it over. Rachel liked the necklace
and wanted to keep it.
She picked it up, and weighed it in her hand. It was heavier
than she had remembered. It looked to be real gold, but that was
impossible of course; the Howells didn't have money, and there
was no reason for Rachel to think that even if they did have any
they would be spending it on gifts for her. They ought to be
buying themselves a car first, for instance.
Rachel brought the chain close to her eyes, looking for the
clasp, for it was very small and she had trouble locating it. It
seemed just another two links, and she couldn't figure out at first
how it worked: there was no pin or spring or screw. She touched
it lightly with her finger, and to her great surprise, the catch - or
whatever it was - flew open, and the necklace came apart in her
hands. She lifted it around her neck, wondering how she was
going to get it back together, when it suddenly snapped shut, just
as mysteriously. Well, she said to herself, / sure do wish every
57

piece of jewellery I had went on and came off this easy ...
The pendant felt just a little heavier than was entirely
comfortable over Rachel's breast but she considered, as she
looked into the mirror, that it became her marvellously. She
sighed, and thought the unexpected acquisition a very happy
one. In the mirror she caught the reflection of the clock behind
her, and realised that she was a little past her time and that she
ought to be downstairs already, getting supper together. She
reached back around her neck, intending to take the amulet off,
but could not find the catch. She pulled the chain all the way
around looking for it, but the thing appeared to be made of
uninterrupted links. She could not pull it over her head. She
laughed at herself, blaming her slight grogginess for her
momentary blindness and told herself that she would take it off
after supper.
She opened the bedroom door, and the whole house seemed to
sigh in relief. Suddenly, from down the hall, several small
voices began to argue over a toy; the dog barked downstairs, the
television set was turned on, and behind Rachel, the baby began
to ciy.
Normally, this sudden onslaught of noise would not have
bothered her. It happened every night; she had grown used to it,
and even found it a reassuring bother. But tonight there was
something about the noise that irked her horribly. It pressed in
on her, but even more wretchedly pressing were the respon-
sibilities that the noises represented: the house, the children, the
husband. Her whole life had been subsumed by these six
loathsome creatures. She told herself that she had only chosen
one of them - Larry - and he had been a mistake. The others
had been foisted on her. They had taken everything away from
her, and left her with nothing; she wondered that she had got
through so many years of it, and wondered even more darkly
how she was going to get through another night.
Rachel screamed out for the children to shut up, she slammed
the bedroom door on the crying baby, stormed down the stairs
and kicked the dog out the front door. She turned off the
television set in the middle of the sports report, and didn't reply
at all when Larry in great surprise asked what the matter was.
She pulled the kitchen door to behind her, and locked it. This
had never been done before. Larry wondered greatly at it, and
58

feared for the rest of the evening. Half an hour later, Rachel
unhooked the door and commanded them all inside for supper.
Larry and the four children who were walking came in meekly
and sat down without a word; there was not the shadow of
incipient bickering to be found among them. Their mother was
upset, and though they didn't know why, it was obviously best
at these times (and she had never seemed so bad as this) not to
cross her.
Not even her husband ventured to say anything, for he feared
that he was somehow the cause of this anger. He didn't want to
get into a fight with Rachel at all, and especially not in front of
the children. Rachel told them all to get on with it, and then she
left the room. While she was gone, Lany questioned the
children in whispers: had they done anything to bother their
mother that day, or did they know of anything that might have
happened to upset her? The children shook their heads with
troubled mystification. In a few moments, Rachel returned with
the infant in her arms, sat down huffily at the end of the table,
and began to feed the baby with a bottle of warm milk.
It was the quietest and most.wretched meal that had ever been
consumed in that household. Whenever one of the children
looked about to speak, Rachel stared him down so hard he
choked on his food. They hardly dared to ask for the salt, and
pointed out to one another which bowls and platters were to be
passed. The children were so unused to this extremity of ill
treatment from their mother, this unwholesome sternness
directed at them altogether, that they began to feel sick. And
even Larry suffered a queasiness in his lower intestines.
As soon as the food could be bolted down, the children asked
to be excused, and Larry indicated that he wouldn't have any
coffee, but might watch television for a little while. 'That is', he
said quietly, 'if you don't think the noise will bother you.'
'Do what you want', she said briefly, and cast over him a
chilling glance of absolute loathing.
One of the children, the eldest girl, bravely ventured to tell
her mother that she felt ill. 'It's my stomach', she said. The
other children nodded vigorously. The baby spit up its milk.
'Go upstairs and lie down', said their mother, without any
apparent concern. 'When I finish here, I '11 come up and see how
you're doing.'
59

'Rachel', said Larry hesitantly, i feel funny too. You think
there might have been something wrong with the pork chops?'
'Nothing wrong with the pork chops. I had one a while ago,
and I feel fine. Go watch television.'
Larry sighed. At least she had spoken to them. Maybe she
would get over whatever it was that had her on edge. Maybe, he
ventured to hope, there wouldn't be any fight at all.
The four children left the kitchen quietly; they went upstairs,
following their mother's directions, and lay in their beds. In a
few minutes, Larry turned off the television and went upstairs
after them. He passed their bedrooms, and heard their muffled
groans through the closed doors. He would have stopped to see
about them, but was in too much pain himself. He pushed open
the door of the guest room and fell across the bed - he had not
been certain that he would make it to his own bedroom at the end
of the hall.
60

Chapter 11
Less than an hour later that evening, Sarah Howell was alone in
her kitchen. The room was dark but for a single fixture above the
sink. Here Sarah stood, washing the day's dishes, and staring
with a small smile out into the yard that separated Jo Howell's
house from that of Becca Blair.
This was the first time in the entire day that Sarah had been
wholly alone, and she was enjoying the restfulness of it. The
noises of the plant had been left behind, and the hundred women
and men all trying to chatter and gossip over a staggering
number of decibels. Jo and Dean were in the far part of the
house, and it was with some relish that Sarah calculated the
number of steps that lay between her and them. She imagined
the dark kitchen behind her, how she would have to move slowly
across that tiled floor, to keep from knocking into the table. And
the living room was dark as well, and cluttered, so that she
would have had to proceed even more cautiously. At last she
would reach the little hall, which would have to be crossed, and
that was at least a couple more steps, and then, even standing at
the closed door of the room in which Jo watched over her son,
Sarah could have chosen not to knock at all, could have decided
that it was best not to turn the knob.
Ana in front of Sarah, out the window, was a flat piece of
grassy ground, empty and still. Two fingers of concrete pointed
up from the street and Becca's two-door purple Pontiac rested
just within Sarah's sight. The moon was out, and full, and the
empty yard was illumined with a dim, grey light that was
peaceful and chill.
Becca Blair's house was dark, but Sarah could see only her
kitchen and dining room windows, and it was probable that there
were lights in rooms on the other side. But while Sarah looked
out the window, Becca's kitchen light was switched on, and in
only another moment, the back porch light. Becca Blair flung
61

herself out the back door; a rosary swung and glinted in her
hands. The screen door slammed sharply behind her.
Sarah leaned forward over the sink and put her face near the
screen of the open window. Becca ran up to the house and
looked up at her friend. Excitedly, she cried, 'Coppage house
gone up in flames! Larry and Rachel and ever' one of them five
kids still inside! You come out here, Sarah, and you can see the
smoke!'
Quickly, Sarah stepped outside and joined her friend. They
moved together to the street in front of the houses and gazed in
the direction of the Coppage house. A siren started up to their
left, where the fire station was located a few blocks away. The
house was too distant for them to see flames, but frighteningly,
the stars in a large section of sky, in the direction of the Coppage
house, were obscured beneath a veil of smoke that was black as
the night.
Sarah turned when she heard Becca's car being cranked-up in
the driveway. Margaret leaned out the window and cried, 'Get
in! We'll go on over there!'
'We'd be fire chasers', said Sarah doubtfully. 'Ought not
chase fires.'
'Oh, come on', said Becca, 'let's go. It's not like we don't
know who the people are, not like we won't try to do ever'thing
we can to help 'em - if they's any of 'em that's left alive by the
time we get there. Come on, Sarah!' She opened the door of the
car, and slipped into the back seat. 'Get in, honey! And
Margaret', she said to her daughter, 'you watch out for that fire
engine! We don't want to get into no accidental collision on our
way over there! You hear me?'
'I hear you, Mama', said Margaret, and when Sarah had
pulled the door shut, the car screeched out into the street and
away they flew to where the Coppage house was burning to the
ground.
'How'd youhear?' asked Sarah. 'I mean, how'd youknow it
was the Coppage house that was burning? We didn't even hear
the sirens until we got out in the yard!'
'No, it was me that heard, Sarah', said Margaret, with a little
pride. 'The Nelsons live right next door to 'em, in that little
green house with the dogwoods right out in front - you know
the place I mean - and Mary-Louise is a good friend of mine,
62

and she called me up just as soon as she saw the flames. She
didn't really call me up, 'cause we were already on the phone,
but when she saw the flames she told me what was happening
and then hung up to call the fire department and I told Mama!'
On the drive over to the Coppage house - and half the
population of Pine Cone that lived below Commercial
Boulevard seemed on its way to the other side - Sarah told
Becca and Margaret, in a hushed whisper, that just that
afternoon, not two hours before, Larry Coppage had come over
to the house to see Dean.
'Well', said Becca, 'it's probably a good thing he come over
when he did, 'cause it'd be just awful if Larry or Rachel or one of
them kids got burned the way Dean did at Rucca. Lany and
Dean used to be such good friends, and if something happened
to Larry, I'm glad he and Dean had the chance to make it up
between 'em
'They didn't exactly make it up', Sarah had to admit. 'Dean
didn't do much talking.'
'Well', said Becca, 'he come over, and that's what's
important. I sure do hope we find him all right when we get over
there, him and Rachel and all them kids...'
Sarah was on the verge of telling her friend about the strange
gift of the amulet, but they turned the corner, and the Coppage
house came into view.
63

Chapter 28
Silent, searing flames consumed three walls of Lany and Rachel
Coppage's bedroom. It was a fire that was sure of itself. All the
glass in the room - the windowpanes, the mirrors, the light
bulbs, the jars of perfume on the dresser - had broken in the
intense heat. A fur jacket that had been thrown across the back of
a chair, to be put up for summer storage the following day,
ignited suddenly, and was devoured in a moment with a
pervasive forest smell that for a few seconds conquered the
overwhelming odour of burning wood. All the fabric in the
centre of the room - the carpet, the coverings of the bed, the
contents of the open cedar chest - had begun to smoke.
Rachel Coppage sat on the edge of the bed in an attitude that
was completely relaxed. She was bouncing her youngest child
up and down on her knee, smiling at it, plying it with a soft voice
to stop its crying. The baby wailed abysmally from the
discomfort of the heat and the smoke.
Larry's voice crested a moment over the buzzing, undefinable
noise that a house makes when it is on fire, calling Rachel's
name, and those of their children. But Rachel did not respond.
She looked up briefly when their seven-year-old daughter,
Beverly, ran past the bedroom door, screaming. The child's
pyjamas, of a synthetic material, had melted on to her skin, and
her curly blonde hair had been completely singed away.
Beverly's four-year-old sister lay dead of smoke inhalation in
the hallway. The two boys were beating against their locked
bedroom door, screaming in fright that was even greater than
their intense abdominal pain. But the noise gradually subsided
beneath the crying roar of the flames.
Larry lay on the floor of the guest room, unable to raise
himself for the intestinal cramps. He would have gladly given
over the struggle if he had not been able to hear the frantic cries
of his two boys in the next room. He wept for his helplessness to
preserve their lives.
64

The fourth wall of Rachel's bedroom c aught fire, and a ceiling
beam collapsing into the middle of the room ignited the
bedclothes and the contents of the cedar chest. The infant on
Rachel's knee fainted, overcome by the smoke. Rachel lifted it
to her breast, cradling its head against her shoulder as if it were
asleep, and walked it across the room, carefully avoiding the
little patches of fire on the carpet, as if they had been toys left by
the other children. She laid the child in the burning wicker
bassinet, tucking it lovingly between smouldering sheets.
She turned around then with a small smile, and picked up a
fragment of the full length mirror that had exploded a little time
before. Holding it before her, she admired in it the handsome,
becoming, stylish amulet the Larry had brought her that
afternoon.
Again, Larry called her name, but his voice was very weak.
'What do you want, honey?' she called back, still looking into
the piece of glass. 'I'm in the bedroom!'
T.A. - C
65

Chapter 28
The two fire engines of Pine Cone were driven on to the lawn of
the Coppage house, and the hoses were hooked up as quickly as
possible; but it was impossible to save the building. It was not
known at first whether the Coppages were still inside or if they
had escaped and were at a neighbour's or somewhere in the
gathering crowd. Their names were called continuously. Then
the eldest boy, only six, jumped from his bedroom window. He
caught his foot in the gutter, twisted round, and dropped
headfirst on to the brick steps. He died in a fireman's arms.
A perimeter of neighbours and friends gathered round the
house on all sides, trampling the flower beds, gently swinging in
the hammocks set up between the trees. Some had brought out
pieces of chicken, having been interrupted at supper; others
were already in their pyjamas. Small children played games of
catch among the legs of the adults. There was nothing to do but
watch the house burn.
The Baptist preacher's wife thought she heard someone
yelling from inside the house, and a cry of 'Shhh!' shot around
the circle, but nothing more could be heard, nothing but the
sound of falling timbers, collapsing walls, and breaking glass.
A fireman tried to get to the second floor, but the staircase
inside was itself burning, and by the time that ladders had been
set against the second-floor windows, the floors had broken
through, and the whole structure - and whoever was inside -
was lost.
'Let's leave'; sighed Sarah, 'there's nothing that we can do. I
don't want to see the bodies, I don't want to see them brought
out.'
'Honey', whispered Becca, so that Margaret could not hear
her, 'there's not going to be nothing to bring out of there!'
Becca and Sarah moved back to the car. Margaret came after
them and said, 'Mama, I want to know if it's all right if I stay
66

over tonight with Mary-Louise. Mz Nelson said it was all
right.'
Becca shook her head. 'You're not gone do that, Margaret.
You and Mary-Louise - I know you two - you'd be up half the
night just looking at them smoking embers out her bedroom
window. We don't know how long this is gone go on, and what
if the Nelsons' house was to catch? You think I want you to be
getting hit in thetace with them hoses? Water like that would
break your nose in two!'
When Sarah returned home, she went into her bedroom to tell
Jo what had happened, and why she had left the house suddenly
and without explanation.
Jo still was at the foot of Dean's bed, but all the blinds in the
room had been raised, and Dean's bandages were lighted faintly
but eerily by the moonlight shining obliquely through the rear
window.
'Well', said Jo, 'it wouldn't have happened if Larry Coppage
had given Dean a job, like he wanted, like he needed, like he
asked him for, making guns to blow up in other people's
faces. ..'	*
This reaction of Jo's distressed Sarah. 'How can you say
something like that?' she demanded. 'They're ever' one of 'em
lying dead and burned on the other side of town. Larry Coppage
was standing right where I am now, not four hours ago, being
nice to you and Dean—'
'You think I care about Larry Coppage being nice\' cried Jo.
'I look at Dean in that bed, can't see, don't talk, and it was Larry
Coppage that put him there. You think Larry Coppage saying
he's sorry what happened is gone make Dean see again? You
think Rachel Coppage's casseroles are gone put the flesh back in
Dean's face?'
Sarah did not reply to this. Instead she asked, 'Why do you
say this wouldn't have happened if he had given Dean the job?
That didn't have nothing to do with the Coppage house burning
down - it couldn't have
Jo paused a moment, and then said carefully, 'If Larry
Coppage had given Dean a job, then things would be different,
that's all. Things would be a lot different
Mo, you listen tome', said Sarah, still in the heat of her anger,
Dean lying there don't do me a bit of good either. I hate it worse
67

than hell what happened to him, he's my husband, but the blame
for it don't go to Larry Coppage, it don't go to nobody at all.
There's nobody to point your finger at.'
Jo glared at Sarah but said nothing.
'But', said Sarah in a low voice, 'if you are bound and
determined to blame somebody, go ahead and blame it on Larry
Coppage, 'cause the poor man is dead now, him and Rachel and
ever' one of them five kids. Go ahead and blame him, because it
cain't hurt him—'
'Wasn't just Larry Coppage', said Jo slowly, 'it's the whole
damn town - layabouts and whores - the draft board, and the
factory, and—'
'You talking crazy, Jo! You talking crazy!' cried Sarah, and
fled the room. It was only Dean who heard the list of those
responsible for his injury - if he could hear anything at all.
68

Chapter 28
Hie following morning, the Coppage house was a low pile of
mouldering cinders, black and wet, stinking of fire and waste.
The carefully tended lawn had been torn up by vehicles, which
left deep tracks in the turf. A few of the neighbours stood
about in robes and pyjamas, and others came by for a quick look
before going off to work. A woman in a housecoat knelt in
one of the flower beds next to the street, digging up bulbs
and dropping them one by one into a paper sack. The Coppages
were dead and would not miss the plants. No one tried to stop
her.
On the official side of things, two men in shirtsleeves were
picking carefully through the wreckage. They avoided going
near the few timbers that were still upright, though heavily
charred. Officer James Shirley, in uniform, stood on the brick
steps that now led nowhere, as if he were guarding the soggy
refuse behind him. He was talking to Sarah Howell and Becca
Blair, who had dropped by before work to get the latest news on
what had happened.
A small girl, about nine years old and possessing a thin face
with features too sharp to be entirely pleasant, was moving
round the edges of the burnt house, gingerly touching pieces of
charred wood here and there, wondering perhaps if the pieces
were still hot, hoping more likely to find something of value.
'James Shirley', said Becca Blair, interrupting him, 'your
little girl's gone get a splinter if she don't watch what she's
doing!'
The policeman turned, and saw the little girl. He called out to
her, 'Mary, you be careful! They's still nails in them things!
Mary, you get away from there! I don't want you touching any
part of that house!' He shook his head, and turned back to Sarah
and Becca. 'Don't know what might not fail down, fall through.
They didn't have no basement, that I know of, but if they had a
69

cesspool or something, why little Mary could drop right through
and drown 'fore I could get to her, and Thelma would beat my
head if anything happened to little Mary.'
Thelma was James Shirley's wife, and not known in town for
her generous disposition or the control of her temper.
'Gosh-damn', he sighed. 'It was terrible what happened here
last night. Five children, two grownups!'
'Not much left', commented Becca, without sarcasm.
'Don't really matter much', replied the officer, 'they's all
dead. The family'11 get the insurance money, and they don't
need it.'
'Four of them five kids was walking', Said Sarah, 'and not one
of 'em got out—'
'The oldest boy ...' Becca reminded her.
'He was bad burned already, though', said Officer Shirley,
'might not have survived anyway.'
'They was all walking', Sarah repeated, 'so why didn't none
of 'em get out? And I can't understand what happened to Larry
and Rachel.'
'Maybe', said Becca, 'they was trying to protect the kids,
maybe they was asleep
'Too early to be asleep', argued James Shirley.
Becca shrugged. 'Well, something happened, even if we
can't guess what it was.'
'They have plots, Mr Shirley?' Sarah asked.
'Don't know, Sarah, don't know. Probably had family plots,
since they got such family, but I don't know which cemetery.
Y 'all 'scuse me.' The two men in shirtsleeves had beckoned the
policeman over to where they were standing.
Becca and Sarah glanced at one another, sadly, and then
walked together back to the purple Pontiac.
'What time that fire start?' asked Sarah, when they drove off
towards the plant. Sarah stared out the window, at the
now-empty corner lot, and thought how desolate a place that
whole section of town appeared now.
'Don't know. Why? About eight o'clock, eight-thirty, I
guess', she added after a moment. 'Why?'
'I was just thinking about Larry coming over last night',
Sarah said in a low voice.
Becca nodded, and whistled. 'That's right. You was probably
70

the last one to see him alive ...' she intoned with melodramatic
emphasis.
Sarah nodded.
'I meant to ask you all about that', Becca said, 'but I didn't
want to say anything in front of Margaret. Margaret's got a
bigger mouth than the Mississippi River. Say the fire started at
eight-thirty - what time was Larry over to see Dean?'
'He got there about a quarter of six, I think, didn't stay mere
than twenty minutes. He was in and out', said Sarah. She
wrinkled her brow, and said, more to herself than to her friend,
'It almost seemed like there was some sort of connection
'What do you mean?' demanded Becca. 'Some sort of
connection between his coming to see Dean and then his house
burning down two hours later?'
Sarah nodded. 'That's crazy, isn't it?' She wanted reassur-
ance.
'Sure is', Becca replied. 'D'you say anything to him?' she
asked doubtfully. 'I mean, were you ugly to him or something? I
thought you liked Larry.'
'I do like Lany', Sarah protested. 'I liked him a lot', she said
more softly, recalling that the man was dead. 'But Jo was being
Jo. She didn't say anything to him direct - and I'm real glad that
she didn't - but she was real mad at I^any for not giving Dean a
job back 'fore he went in the army.' She paused, and then added,
'She thinks it was Larry's fault that Dean was—' She stopped,
and tried to think of a way to complete the sentence. 'Larry's
fault that Dean was covered up in white like he is.'
Becca's eyes widened. 'Well', she said, 'it's Jo that's gone
have to live with herself for talking mean to the man two hours
'fore he went up in smoke.'
'You know what she said to me last night when we got back
from the fire, and I told her what happened?'
'What?' said Becca, and it was obvious she was expecting,
and probably would relish, the worst.
'Jo said she wished she could have got her licks in on him
'fore he died.'
Becca whistled again. 'That woman sure knows how to be
mean. She must take a correspondence course, filling out all
them forms, and answering all them questions on how to be ugly
to people, doing it all while you're away at work, and practising
71

on ever'body that comes to see her.' Becca Blair experienced a
sudden wave of pity for her friend, a sudden blast of revulsion
against the lazy fat woman who was making Sarah's life
miserable.
Becca Blair said the things about Jo Howell that the woman's
daughter-in-law could not allow herself to speak. Sarah Howell
knew that she would have no peace at all in her life if she
permitted her animosities against her husband's mother to
become a common part of her speech, or even her thoughts. It
was because of this cautious resolve on her part that Becca's
periodic flare-ups against Jo - periodic being almost any time
that the woman's name was mentioned in her presence - were a
source of comfort and relief to Sarah. To these scathing
speeches of Becca's, Sarah would sometimes add a tag of
defence for the woman. That became Sarah as a daughter-in-
law, but it did not go far to mitigate the accusations that Becca
had put forth. This strange, but genuinely kind collaboration
was one of the more subtle ways in which Becca Blair showed
her great affection for Sarah Howell.
Sarah felt better after Becca's little blowup about Jo Howell,
and when they reached the great asphalt-and-packed-red-dirt
parking lot of the Pine Cone Munitions Factory, Sarah held her
friend back for a few moments, and told her about Jo's gift of the
amulet to Lany Coppage.
Becca listened thoughtfully, and with some puzzlement.
'That's real peculiar.. .' she said, when some comment seem to
be required of her.
Sarah nodded.
'Why does it bother you?' asked Becca: 'I mean, do you think
it was worth something, and now it's burned up? Or you think
Jo's been out spending money that ought to go to buy Dean's
medicine, or what?'
'No',said Sarah, 'noneofthat. Idon'tknow what bothers me
about it...' She paused, and then added, 'You don't think that
there's any connection, do you, between Jo giving him that
tiling, and then the house burning up ...?'
'You mean you think it was a bomb or something?' cried
Becca. 'You said it was just a necklace!'
'Oh!' Sarah replied quickly. 'It was ... just a necklace. I saw
it close up. I don't know, it's crazy. I just couldn't figure it
72

out... those peculiar things happening. The house burning
down, everybody trapped inside when they shouldn't have
been... and then just two hours before, Jo giving Larry that
necklace. She called it a amulet.'
Becca shrugged. 'What connection can there be, Sarah? I
cain't see none. D'you ask her about it?'
Sarahnodded. 'She doesn't answer me. But then she doesn't
ever really tell me what I want to get out of her.'
'Ohhhh!' breathed Becca in disgust. 'It's a good thing that
you cain't order a bomb out of the Montgomery Ward
catalogue, 'cause Jo Howell would have a standing order. I
wouldn't trust Jo Howell, even though she is Dean's mama, I
wouldn't trust her with enough powder to blow her out of town.'
73

Chapter 28
The child Mary Shirley was ignoring her father's injunction, and
still moving carefully around the edges of the destroyed house,
kicking over boards with her shoes, pressing her heel against
pieces of broken glass so that they cracked or disappeared into
the damp earth.
Her father was in close conversation with the two men from
the insurance company, and all three stood in the centre of the
ruins. Mary could hear what they were saying.
'Comer lot', said the taller of the two insurance men. 'The
Coppages, them that are left, will make money on it, like they do
on ever'thing else. They could sell it for another house, or the
city might even buy it, for a supplementary power station.'
'I hate to think, though', said the second insurance man,
what it's gone cost for seven coffins and seven graves. They'll
have to sell the lot just to pay for the funerals.'
'Not much was left', said Officer Shirley sadly, they could
put everything we got out of there in one medium-sized job.'
"The family'11 never take to that', said the first man, 'they'll
want it done right. And they've got the money to do it right.
What kind of policy did they have, Fred?'
'Theft, life, flood, and fire.'
'Don't do 'em no good now', the insurance man said, 'we's
all could have gone to Atlanta for a week on them premiums.'
Mary Shirley was tiptoeing around behind her father, making
quite a show to herself of her silence and her care-taking,
stepping very high, with her finger to her lips, when she
stumbled on a half-brick from a broken foundation. She
struggled to keep her balance, and not fall among the cinders,
but she came down hard with both feet on a long board, the end
of which was about half a foot off the ground. This board was
fulcrumed on a small pile of black, wet rubble, and con-
sequently the other end flew up into the air. An object that had
74

been caught, invisible, on the other end was tossed high, and fell
directly at Mary's feet.
Mary clapped her hands together in excitement. She had
actually found something in the wreckage, something that had
not been destroyed by the fire. It was a piece of jewellery, a
necklace with a gold and black disc attached to it. The child
picked the thing up quickly, examined it, and then called her
father.
He turned at the sound of her voice. 'Mary', he cried, 'I told
you to get away from here!'
She did not heed him at all, but skipped through the piles of
debris over to his side, and held out the amulet to him. Puzzled,
Officer Shirley took it up, and the two insurance men leaned
over to examine it.
'Where'd you get this, hon?'
'Right there.' She pointed vaguely behind her. It was not
clear at all where she had found the thing.
The second, shorter insurance man said, 'Was it in the house,
girl?'
Mary shrugged and pouted „ But then she asked, 'How come it
didn't bum, Daddy?'
James Shirley did not answer. 'You take it home, James',
said the first insurance man. 'It can't be worth accounting for. It
can't be worth nothing, anyway.'
The second insurance man added, 'There ain't much point in
burying it with 'em, 'cause we don't know which of 'em it
belonged to, though it was probably Rachel's, and the way they
was fried, it's gone be closed coffins all the way. You take it
home, girl, and put it aside for your wedding!' The two
insurance men laughed, but Mary was taking the whole episode
seriously.
'Daddy', Mary whined, 'can't I go back and hunt for more
stuff?' She looked all round her, and thought of what might lie
hidden beneath every board. 'Mama says', she added cannily,
'that you can't burn a diamond ring.'
75

Chapter 28
A little later that morning, Thelma Shirley sat in her kitchen
reading the first edition of the Montgomery Advertiser. She was
a woman in her mid-thirties, handsome but harsh, of strong will
and infinite purpose. She did much good among the poor in the
community through her work as president of the Ladies'
Auxiliary Union at the First Baptist Church, but she was not an
easy woman to get along with.
Gussie Ralph was the Shirleys' maid, a middle-aged black
woman, thin and sullen. She had worked for the Shirleys since
their marriage a dozen years before, and prior to that time, she
had been employed by James's father. It was thought in the black
community that Gussie had turned sour after so many years in
the employ of Thelma Shirley, and it was universally wondered
that she had remained on so long, when it was apparent that the
black woman and the white woman had no great liking for one
another.
Gussie stood at the sink, breaking up ice cubes with an ice
pick. Thelma Shirley insisted on having cracked ice in her tea,
midmorning. Without looking up from her paper, Thelma said
in a low, bored, unfriendly voice, 'You still got to shell them
peas for dinner, Gussie. And you don't finish them peas, you not
gone have time for the pecans. 'Cause just as soon as you serve
dinner, I want you to start on that pie. There's gone be a meeting
of the ladies at the church at three o'clock to talk about the
Coppages, 'cept I don't know what we're gone say about 'em,
'cept that they're all dead. If there was even one of 'em left
alive, why then we could bring him food, or give him a place to
sleep, or something, but all their people lived out of town,
over there in Brundidge, and wouldn't have nothing to do
with us anyway. I said it was a useless meeting, but they want
to have it anyway, kind of a potluck preparation for the fune-
ral.'
76

Gussie replied sullenly, 'Where they gone find a church big
enough, Miz Thelma, for all them coffins?'
'Well', her mistress replied, they talking about the Presbyte-
rian church, which has got removable pews for the first three
rows, but I don't know, 'cause they weren't Presbyterian, they
were of course Baptist.'
'Bad thing, real bad', commented Gussie, but her voice
didn't hold much sympathy. It was actually that her animosity
was directed towards Thelma, and not at the luckless Coppages.
'And, Gussie, while that pie's in the oven, I want you to run
up the street to the church, and make sure that everything's set
up right for the women this afternoon. I don't want to show up
there and have to go hunting for tablecloths and the like, you
hear me?'
'I hear you, Miz Thelma', replied Gussie, and came down so
hard with the ice pick, that she chipped a piece of enamel off the
bottom of the sink.
'And listen, you'd better check—*
Thelma's next command, whatever it was going to be, was
interrupted by the slammingof the screen door. Immediately,
little Mary appeared in the doorway, excited, and holding her
hands behind her back. A moment afterwards James Shirley, still
in uniform, entered directly behind his daughter.
Mary's eyes flashed. "Look what I brought you, Mama!' She
ran forward.
Thelma looked up at her husband accusingly. 'Where you
been with this girl, James? Why isn't she in school?'
Mary pulled the amulet from behind her back, and shyly put it
into her mother's hand. Thelma glanced at it briefly, puzzled,
and then stared hard into her daughter's eyes. 'Where'd you get
this, girl?'
Mary's lip trembled, and she looked down at the floor, deeply
disappointed that her mother seemed displeased with her find.
'Found it at the Coppage place', said James Shirley. 'Nothing
left there.'
'Child', said Gussie, from the sink, 'you ought not be picking
up things what belongs to dead folks.'
Thelma took her daughter by the shoulders, and asked,
pointedly, 'You didn't see anything, did you, girl?' Mary's eyes
widened. She had seen so much, and yet she had seen nothing,
77

for nothing was left at the place. She didn't know what her
mother meant. Thelma looked up at her husband. 'You didn't iet
her see anything she shouldn't see, did you, James? Dead folks
ought to be seen in their coffins, and not strewed out all over the
garden. Children ought not see dead people in the grass.'
Mary trembled. She didn't want to see anybody that was
dead, and became suddenly fearful that she might not have been
so lucky. What if she had tripped over one of the bodies, and
actually fallen on top of it? Mary thought she was about to cry.
'She didn't see nothing, Thelma. Tnere wasn't nothing to see,
by the time we got there. She couldn't have seen nothing at all.'
Mary was relieved to hear this; there had been, according to
her father, no danger at all of tripping over dead bodies that
morning. She became excited again. 'Oh, Mama, you should
have seen that place! It was all black, and it was wet where they
put out the fire, and there wasn't nothing left in the whole place
except what I just brought you.' Thelma fingered the amulet
thoughtfully. 'Mama', whispered Mary, 'you think it's made of
diamonds? 'Cause you know, you told me that you can't burn
diamonds . ..'
78

Chapter 28
At least three times a day, Becca Blair and Sarah Howell
complained to one another of the tedium of their work, the fact
that there was no variation in the three screws they set in, that the
rifle that went by at 8.05 looked just like the rifle that went by at
4.55. But the advantageous corollary to this had always been
that you had plenty of time to think. All the women on the line
nodded solemnly when this point was brought up, but the fact
was that there being such a great space of time to be filled with
thoughts, and the noise of the factory building being of so high a
volume, it was difficult to maintain concentration on almost any
subject. And it was nearly impossible to think for any length of
time about something that was actually pleasant.
Sarah knew this, and Becca knew it too, but the women
wouldn't admit it, even to each other, for then there would be no
consolation for the monotony of their employment. But in the
weeks following Dean's return from Rucca, Sarah found herself
in an even less desirable situation. She discovered that she
could, with astonishing vividness, call up the scenes of her
present life with Dean; tableaux that were dull, meagre, and
bleak. The images were like faded snapshots, carelessly taken
and composed to begin with, found in an album where all the
good, happy, or interesting pictures had been removed.
The picture that most frequently came to Sarah's mind was
her coming to Dean in the hospital for the first time, the very
night of the accident. He was motionless, seemingly without
sense or intelligence or will, wrapped in the bandages that would
obliterate his personality for her. At that time, she knew it was
possible he would die, and that gave a real substance to her grief,
but now when she thought of the body in that ancient army
hospital bed, with the rusted iron headboard pushed against a
dull green wall, she knew what she hadn't knowa fen -- that
she would be put through wh® was perhaps worse than Dean's
79

death: a permanent widowhood in which she must always bear
her husband's corpse at her side.
A second picture was Dean's being brought from.Rucca to
Pine Cone in a military ambulance. It wasn't that he had needed
the attention or special care, for Sarah had been told that he
could have got along just as well stretched across the back seat of
Becca's Pontiac, but until he was installed at home in Pine
Cone, and Sarah had signed certain documents, he was still the
direct responsibility of the United States Army, and they could
not afford to take chances. Dean was carried into the house on a
stretcher - Sarah had seen a corpse dragged out of a burning car
with a lot more life in it - and deposited on the bed. Sarah stood
back, leaning against the window, saying nothing, while Jo,
sitting in the plush chair at the foot of the bed, berated the two
army medical interns for their clumsiness, which was apparent
only to her. Sarah saw the two men to the door, apologised for
her mother-in-law, thanked them, and waved sadly as they
drove off. She returned slowly io the bedroom, and as soon as
she was within the door, Jo was commanding her to do this and
do that for Dean's comfort: to loosen the string round his
pyjamas, to turn his hands so that they rested palm side up, to
lower the shades in the room. It was the first time that Jo had
seen Dean, ana Sarah was very much surprised that she seemed
not in the least dismayed by his appearance. For that moment
Sarah ignored Jo, and stared at the figure on the bed; it occurred
to her forcibly that Dean was now her total responsibility forever
and forever. She was a mule, and Dean would be a heavy rider
who would never come down from her back - and Jo was a fat,
loathsome mongrel, yapping, and biting at her legs, and making
her slow, aimless, unceasing progress a torture.
There were other photographs in the mental album: of herself
with trays of food, endlessly feeding Dean with a tarnished
spoon that sometimes broke off in his mouth; of Jo, in the plush
chair, hemming her enormous dresses and talking to her son, of
God-knew-what-terrible-things, and leaving off abmptly
whenever Sarah came near and tried to hear what she said; of
Dean, lying on the bed, lying on the sofa, propped up on
pillows, sunk into the back of a chair: silent and unmoving.
The pictures came without her willing them, and stayed
though she wished them away. She tried to concentrate on the
80

three screws, but they wavered, and disappeared, and the
hateful album fell open before her. Sarah felt that she was as
much debilitated by the imaginaiy photographs as by the actual
trouble of maintaining her husband. Becca Blair watched her
friend closely through these days and for her sake repeated a
little prayer every hour on the hour, and even said two of them,
to make up, if she missed her time by so much as a minute.
The afternoon after the Coppage fire, as they were driving
home, Becca said without preamble, 'What you gone do, hon?
What you gone do?'
Sarah knew what Becca was talking about. 'I don't know,
Becca. Just get used to it, I guess.'
'Ghhh!' repeated Becca, with a sigh. 'What you gone do?'
In all of this, there was but one thing for which Sarah Howell
felt that she could be truly thankful - and that was that she was
never there when the doctor changed the bandages around her
husband's neck and head.
81

Chapter 28
The sun was still shining brightly when Sarah returned from
work that afternoon. The air was hot, even this late in the day.
She found her husband and her mother-in-law in the backyard.
Dean wore white cotton socks, khaki pants, and a Hawaiian
shirt over his bandages. The effect was ludicrous, but horribly
so, because his neck and head were completely covered with the
tape. He lay in the hammock like a desecrated mummy.
The motionless body of her husband made Sarah uneasy. She
had slept on the couch in the living room ever since his return,
and she had never gotten over the feeling that she was sharing
the house with a corpse, that Dean was somewhere else, still at
Fort Rucca perhaps, or already in Vietnam, and that the body of
bandages in her bedroom - and here in the hammock - was a
practical joke played on her by someone unknown and mal-
evolent.
Jo Howell was spread across the tiny straight-backed chair in
a way that only emphasized her obesity. She shooed the flies off
her son with a paper fan, and kept the hammock in gentle
motion.
'What'd you hear?' said Jo, as soon as Sarah approached.
'About what?' said Sarah.
'About the fire', replied Jo. 'Dean wants to hear everything',
said his mother, with quiet maliciousness, 'Larry Coppage was.
his good friend for just years on years, and now Larry's done
gone and burned up like quail in a brushfire, and Dean wants to
hear everything.'
Sarah nodded, inwardly wondering how it was possible for Jo
to tell whether Dean were listening, or even that he could hear
anything at all that they said. She dropped cross-legged on to the
grass, and then in a very quiet voice, Sarah told her mother-in-
law all that she had heard that day at the plant. She related the
gossip, old and new, dredged up from the past, or newly created
82

for the occasion, about Larry Coppage, his wife, and the five
children, who had perished the night before in the burning
house.
Of course there had been major consternation at the factory
over the unfortunate destruction of the Coppage family. Larry
was high up in the administration, was kin to the people who
owned and controlled the place, and was liked by virtually
everyone. Very few who came to the plant on Thursday morning
had not already heard about the fire and its melancholy
consequences. People felt bad because of it. They pitied the
poor family, and were disturbed that not a single member was
left on whom they could heap condolences and platters of food.
Larry, so far as the administration was concerned, was the only
member of the Coppage family that was easy to get along with,
and they had depended on him - beyond his capacity in the
personnel department - to be an occasional middleman be-
tween them and the principal stockholders. He was a severed
link now.
Many women on the line knew Rachel through the church or
the PTA, and though she was a5woman who kept pretty much to
herself, she was disliked in no quarter of the town. And if
Rachel's children had been rowdy at times, they were indisput-
ably good-natured, and it was a terrible thing that ail five had been
taken at once. Old Man Coppage, Larry's father, was deprived
at one blow of his only son and all his grandchildren. (His only
daughter lived alone in New York City, and had declared her
intention of never marrying.) Some said he had gone to his bed
when he heard the news, and others said he would never leave it
again. The Alabama congressional representative had sent a
telegram to the Pine Cone Munitions Factory, which was
mimeographed and distributed to all the employees.
And all the talk on the morning and afternoon coffee breaks,
and across the whole of the lunch hour had been the deaths of the
Cop pages.
'What they can't figure out though', said Sarah, 'is how the
thing started. Everything's gone now. so there's no way of
finding out. Must have just been something wrong with the
wiring.'
Jo nodded with a small smile, and then punched her son
affectionately with her fist. 'You hear that, Dean?' she cackled.
83

'Wiring!' Jo turned back to Sarah. 'Wiring's real bad in some
houses. Don'tknow what it'11 do sometimes, don't know what!'
She laughed again, and Sarah was at a loss to understand Jo's
glee over the deaths of the seven Cop pages. Jo shrugged
contemptuously, and would not explain herself.
'But even supposing it was the wiring, which it must have
been', Sarah continued doubtfully, 'what they really don't know
is why none of them got out. Ail the children, except the baby,
know how to walk; there wasn't nothing wrong with Rachel or
Larry. And the fire wasn't all that quick. So why didn't none of
them get out of there?'
'Can't say', said Jo, smiling despite herself, a leering smile
that made Sarah uneasy. 'Won't never know, will we?' She
fairly screamed then at the hammock. 'Won't never know, will
we, Dean!'
There was no response.
'Now I didn't say nothing at all to anybody', said Sarah,
nervously, for she didn't like the way that her mother-in-law
was acting, 'about your giving that thing to Larry Coppage
yesterday when he was over here at the house. And I'm still
wondering why you did it. It's gone now, of course, and if you
hadn't given it away, we'd still have it. It didn't make a bit of
sense for you to give it to him for Rachel, because you couldn't
stand Rachel, even when she was alive, which was just
yesterday, and Dean couldn't either. And I still want to know
what you were thinking of...'
Jo had quieted herself a little. Her eyes cast about the yard,
avoiding Sarah's glance. In a much more even voice, she said, 'I
don't know what I was thinking. I don't know why I gave it to
them.'
'You mean', said Sarah, 'it was a story when you said Dean
wanted you to do it.'
'No, no', said Jo, her hands twisting in her lap, 'it wasn't a
story
Sarah realised that she could have continued to question Jo,
but the entire subject was distasteful, and even if she could make
the woman admit that she had lied, she would have ac-
complished nothing. It was strange, all of what had happened,
and Sarah could not see her way through it. There was one crazy
thing, the gift of the amulet; and there was another crazy thing,
84

the deaths of all the Coppages. And because the two events
occurred so close upon one another, it looked as if they were
related. But that wasn't possible, was it? What could be the
connection between that piece of jewellery, and the fire a couple
of hours later? Jo could have given them a cake or something and
Sarah wouldn't have thought anything about it, except maybeto
wonder if they had had it for dessert before they were burned up.
It was that piece of jewellery, that she had never seen before,
that looked so strange. It was that necklace, and the disc hanging
on it, that troubled her, she realised at last; and she knew enough
about Jo to be sure that no amount of questioning would get out
of her the reason she had given it to Larry. Not yet, at any rate.
Sarah had lied to Jo when she told her that no one else knew
about the gift of the amulet; Sarah had not forgotten that she had
spoken to Becca of it. But Jo was obviously hiding something,
and Sarah thought it best that she hold back a little something
herself.
This would bear a little more talking-out with Becca; Sarah
wished desperately that her friend had been there when Jo gave
the thing to Larry Coppage. Because Sarah had only seen it
once, because she had only glimpsed it and not examined it
carefully, because it had been destroyed so quickly afterwards,
Sarah almost had the feeling that she had perhaps imagined the
whole thing. It was almost easier to do that, than to try to find
reasons for things happening the way that they did.
85

Chapter 28
Becca knew that on this Thursday, her friend Sarah was feeling
even lower than usual. Dean was constantly preying on her
mind, and now there were the Coppages. Sarah would probably
have taken that pretty hard anyway, but there was the complica-
tion that she had been one of the last people - if not the very
last - to see the man alive. After their supper that night then,
Becca Blair sent her daughter Margaret over to their neighbours'
house. 'Margaret, you go beat on the door, and ask Sarah if she
don't want to come over and piay a little Monopoly or Clue or
something.'
Margaret did just that, and she returned three minutes later
with Sarah.
'You came quick', Becca commented.
'I just that minute finished with the dishes
'You didn't mind leaving Dean?' said Becca.
'Nooo', replied Sarah cautiously, and glanced at Margaret.
'It don't seem to matter much if I'm there or if I'm not. It's just
about the same. And anyway, Jo is there to keep him company. I
think she started to talk to him the minute I left the room. I'm
glad she can do it', said Sarah, and shook her head solemnly,
' 'cause I sure cain't.'
Then she looked up and smiled broadly at Becca and
Margaret. 'I'm so glad that you asked me to come over though,
'cause there's sometimes that I think I just need to get out of that
house. There are some times it seems close and confining to
me...'
Becca took this as a signal that they were to say no more just
then about Sarah's problems; the poor woman spent enough
time worrying about them as it was.
'Sarah!' cried Becca suddenly, 'it's already past eight
o'clock, and if we don't get the board down this very minute, we
are gone be here till the world goes black on doomsday!'
86

Margaret ran out of the kitchen to fetch the Monopoly set, and
in the short space she was absent, Sarah reached across the little
yellow kitchen table and clasped Becca's hand beneath hers. 'I
sure do 'predate it...' she said.
Becca blushed, and said with some confusion, ' 'predate
what, hon?'
'Ever'thing. Ever'thing you're doing for me.
'I'm not doing nothing', said Becca, with her eyes downcast,
and only looked up again when Margaret had come back.
'Qhhhh! Mama', cried Margaret. 'Can I be the red piece? The
one that looks like the fire hydrant? That's my lucky piece,
'cause I played with the red piece last time I was over at
Mary-Louise's, and I won. I beat 'em all! I even beat her daddy,
and he's a mean man, and tries to cheat! Isn't that terrible! I
mean, him just sitting there at the table trying to cheat, and
embarrassing Mary-Louise and me to death, and everybody
knows he's doing it...'
And so the game began and continued for the next couple of
hours. Margaret did most of the talking, telling her mother and
Sarah all the gossip from the school, relating stories about her
classes and her teachers. Becca thought that this was the
best way to keep Sarah's mind off the topics that distressed
her.
But it proved impossible to avoid mention of the Coppages'
deaths. Margaret recounted all the theories and stories that had
circulated that day at the high school inElba, among the students
who were from Pine Cone; but most everybody had seemed to
agree that it must have been the wiring, or oily rags in a closet or
a can of spray paint that got overheated and exploded or a burner
on the stove that Rachel had forgotten to turn off after supper, or
any one of the other things that are well known to be home safety
hazards. However, no one had any idea why none of the seven
members of the family had escaped.
Sarah listened very attentively to all that Margaret had to say
on the subject. And, at the end of it, when she and Margaret
were playing out the last moves of the game - Becca having
been eliminated about ten minutes before - Sarah said, 'Becca,
you still got that wee-gee board I gave you for Christmas?'
Becca nodded hesitantly.
The first Christmas after they had become good friends, Sarah
87

gave Becca a Ouija board. Sarah had been greatly disappointed
with Becca's reaction to the present. She had looked both
shocked and displeased when she opened the carefully wrapped
package,
'You don't like it?' Sarah said to her friend. 'Or you've
already got one?'
'No', said Becca. 'I don't have one ...' She spoke this very
reluctantly.
Sarah was puzzled. 'Iknew you were interested in that kind of
thing: ghosts and spirits, and talking to the dead, and all that.'
'Well', said Becca, 'I am. I believe in it. But I like to read
about it. And that's all. But a wee-gee board is bad luck, it's real
bad luck. It's only the bad spirits that answer the wee-gee
board
'But you think it works?' said Sarah.
'Oh', said Becca. 'I know the thing works .I've seen it work a
hundred times. But it calls down the bad spirits. They answer
your question - perfectly innocent - like who you're going to
be dating next year, and then they stay and they kill your dog. Or
something worse.'
'I'm sorry that I gave it to you then', said Sarah quietly.
'Oh, hon!' cried Becca, 'you didn't know. You didn't know
about the bad spirits, and I'm real thankful for it. I'm glad to
have it, you know, in case of emergency, but I think I'm just
gone keep it in the top of the closet, where it won't be no harm to
anybody
'You could give it away', said Sarah. 'I wouldn't mind.'
'Ohhh, nooo!' exclaimed Becca, 'you can't give a wee-gee
board away, because then the bad luck goes to somebody else,
and it stays with you too. So then there's two people with bad
luck. There's only two ways to get rid of a wee-gee board. One it
has to be destroyed by accident, or two it has to get stole. And it
can't be accidental on purpose either, like putting it in the
backyard barbecue, pretending it's charcoal, or anything like
that.'
But Becca hugged Sarah for the gift anyway, and now Sarah
had thought of it again. 'What if it could tell us what really
happened at the Coppages'? What really caused that fire to start?'
Becca looked shocked. 'We know what caused the fire! We
don't need the wee-gee board for that!'
88

'What caused it?' Margaret demanded. 'How do you know,
Mama?'
'I don't know exactly', Becca hedged, 'but it was one of them
things that people talked about today. Oily rags or something.
What else could it have been? There's nobody in Pine Cone that
would want to burn up the whole Coppage family. It was a
accident, and that's all. That's the important thing: that it was
just a accident. We don't need the wee-gee board to tell us what
we already know
It was evident to Sarah that her friend was genuinely afraid to
employ the Ouija board, and because she was not sure that she
really believed in it herself, she decided that she would not push
the matter. But on the way home, across the moonlit patch of
grass from Becca's back door to her own, she wondered what
the planchette would have spelled out on the board.
Sarah noiselessly entered the house, and closed the door
softly behind her, thinking that Dean and Jo were probably
asleep by now; but she heard Jo's voice, loud and laughing,
from the other end of the house.
She tiptoed softly through tlie darkened intervening rooms,
ashamed of her own curiosity, and approached the open door of
the bedroom. She stood in the shadows and tried to hear what Jo
was saying, what the woman was telling her unresponsive son.
'... Wiring!' Sarah heard her fairly scream. 'Wiring! D'you
hear what Sarah said they thought it was, Dean? They thought it
was the wiring!'
Sarah entered the room suddenly, and Jo Howell's laughter
ceased abruptly. The woman pouted, and would not greet her
daughter-in-law.
Sarah glanced down at the figure on the bed; it was probably
nothing more than the misleading shadows of the dim lights, but
Sarah thought that the slit in the bandages was open a little
wider, as if the faceless mask had been frozen in an inhuman
laugh.
89

Chapter 28
James and Thelma Shirley lived in the house in which the
policeman had been born and raised. The couple slept in the
room in which James had been conceived, and in which his
mother had died fifteen years before. James's father had been
killed in a collision with a Greyhound bus three months after
that, and most people said it was suicide over the grief of having
lost his wife.
That bedroom was not much changed. It contained the same
bed and the same dresser, the same carpets on the floor, the same
pictures on the wall. It was one of the few things that James
Shirley had insisted on in his married life: that he and his wife
Thelma should stay in that room and that it should remain as it
was when his parents were alive. Though it was old-fashioned, a
little faded and a little cramped, it was comfortable and
possessed a great deal more character than the rest of the house,
which contained new, cheaper furniture that Thelma had
thought more stylish.
The night of the day on which Officer Shirley had talked to the
insurance agents at the smouldering ruins of the Coppage house,
he and his wife were talking as they prepared for bed. The only
light in the room was from a small crystal lamp with a fringed
shade that sat atop Thelma's dresser; the illumination was soft
and flattering. Thelma sat at the dresser, on a wicker bench with
a flowered cushion , and was putting up her hair with bobby pins
and tissue paper.
The next day was Friday, Shirley's day off, and he planned to
get up early, and go off hunting by himself. The quail season had
just opened. He sat on the edge of the bed, in his pyjamas, lacing
up a new pair of boots, purchased for the occasion. He was a
large, loose, slow-moving man, with fair hair, light skin, and
freckles on his neck.
Thelma spoke to her husband. 'Why you want to go hunting
90

when you know it's gone pour is a mystery to me.'
James craned his neck, and glanced out the windows. Low
grey clouds had already blown up from the south, masking the
moon. 'Quail don't care what the weather's like', he replied
softly.
'Don't you never want to sleep late? Crack of dawn, and
you're...' She stuck two bobby pins in her mouth, and didn't
bother to finish the sentence. She glanced down at the lace
runner that covered the shelf of the dresser. On it lay the
necklace and amulet that Mary had brought that morning from
the Coppage house. She pondered it a moment.
'James', she said.
'Hmmm?' He was still lacing his boots, and did not look up.
'James, you think I ought to keep this thing?'
'What thing, Thelma?'
This thing, James.' She didn't touch it. 'This necklace Mary
picked up this morning. She really find this thing at the Coppage
place?'
'That's what she says. I didn't see her pick it up. But I guess I
hope she got it there, 'cause I '4 hate to think she was picking up
things out of people's houses and pockets and purses.'
'Mary wouldn't do that. She must have found it at the
Coppages'. So should I keep it?'
'Well', said the policeman, 'won't do the Coppages no
good.'
'Must have belonged to Rachel, you think?' said Thelma, and
moved the chain around with her bobby pin. 'She had fat ankles,
you remember that, and she was always wearing short dresses,
like she was showing 'em off.' Thelma had never cared much
for Rachel Coppage, and it was strange now to have something
that had belonged to her - the only thing, in fact, that was left of
Rachel Coppage. Thelma continued to stare at the amulet.
'Didn't have any people of her own, nobody that ought to get
this. Larry's people got money to throw down the well, and I'd
hate to see them get it. They didn't like Rachel any more than I
did. Won't nobody claim it. Probably nobody knows anything
about it.'
James had set his boots down by the side of the bed, and noted
with satisfaction that all the clothing he would need in the
morning was set out so that he could dress as quickly as possible.
91

Now he turned himself under the white sheet and chenille
bedspread that was almost too much protection in the warm
Alabama weather. 'You bring me some water, Thelma? I don't
want to wake up thirsty in the middle of the night.'
'You wait a minute, James. I want to see how this thing looks
on me.'
Thelma didn't know why she was so hesitant about trying the
amulet on; probably it was because it had belonged to a woman
who had burned to death only the previous night. When Mary
had handed it to her that morning, she had thought at first it
might simply be a child's bauble, and during the activities that
afternoon at the church, she had forgotten about it entirely. But
now that she looked at it again, she saw that it had obviously
belonged to Rachel Coppage, and not to one of the little girls.
That morning, also, she had not seen a catch in the chain;
she wondered if she would be able to pull the thing over her
head.
But when she looked down at the amulet now, the chain was
separated. She picked it up, and examined the ends of the length
of gold; it still appeared that there was no catch at all, simply two
unconnected links. This puzzled her, for she could not deter-
mine how it had got broken. Obviously a link had snapped and
fallen away, leaving the chain in two pieces, but that didn't
make real sense either because there still was no clasp or hook,
and how were you supposed to get it over your head? Thelma
was even a little relieved that now it was broken; she wouldn't
"have to wear it. With that consolation she didn't feel so badly
about the thing, and she lifted it up by the ends of the chain and
held them around the back of her neck, spreading her elbows
apart so that she could see how it looked on her in the mirror. She
couldn't decide. It was a nice enough piece she supposed, and it
just might be worth something - though likely as not it had been
picked up at Loveman's in Montgomery, which she knew was
where Rachel Coppage used to shop a lot - but Thelma wasn't
sure that it became her.
Thelma was about to put it back down on the dresser, when
she found that the chain had unaccountably attached itself at the
back, and when she withdrew her hands, she felt the amulet drop
heavily into place on her breast. She felt again for the catch but
still found none. That was very strange, she told herself, and had
92

to imagine that by the dim light on the dresser, she had somehow
just not seen the catch - after all, it had to have been there. She
shrugged, and then turned towards her husband.
'You like that, James?'
He opened his eyes wearily, and glanced at his wife. 'Don't
go with a nightgown, Thelma.'
'Don't you talk to me like that', said Thelma peevishly,
annoyed with her husband for being so obtuse, and probably as
much annoyed with herself for having accepted this property
which was not hers. 'I mean', she continued, 'how does it look
on me, James? I'm not gone wear it to bed at night, James.'
James mumbled from the bed, 'Real good, Thelma, looks real
good on you.' Sleepily, he turned over on his side, away from
the light. But suddenly, he turned back over and said, with his
eyes still closed, 'Thelma, will you get me that water? I'm not
never gone get to sleep if I keep thinking about waking up thirsty
in the middle of the night.'
'James', she said, not quite in reply, 'you think it'd be real
tacky if I was to wear it to the funeral?'
James Shirley did not reply;5Thelma looked over at him, and
saw that he was impatient to get to sleep. She sighed, and rose.
'I'm getting it now', she said, and passed out of the room.
Every night for the past ten years, James Shirley had asked his
wife to fetch him a glass of water, so that he wouldn't wake up
thirsty in the middle of the night. He never got it himself, and the
fact was, that he never even thought of it until he had already got
beneath the covers. At first Thelma had taken exception to this,
complaining that he ought to get it himself before he had got into
bed, but she had given this up because it did no good and she
realised that he wasn't doing it on purpose to annoy her. And it
had not bothered her again for years, really, before tonight.
Now she hated the man for it, despised him for this silly ritual,
which she must suppose would be carried out every night for the
rest of their lives. She thought: If I were to drop dead tonight, he
wouldn't last till Monday morning, because there wouldn't be
anybody to get his water for him!
Thelma knew it was a small thing, fetching a glass of water,
but she had done it thousands upon thousands of times, and got
no more than a mumbled thanks for it, and half the time James
was already asleep by the time that she got back from the kitchen
93

with it. That was all she ever got, for all the things she did for
him, in fact - mumbled thanks.
Thelma paused as she passed the open door to little Mary's
bedroom. The child had been born in pain, and since then,
Thelma had had her daughter beside her every day of the child's
miserable little life. Every single day for the past eight years,
Thelma had had that little girl hanging on to the hem of her
dress, whining. And out of little Mary, Thelma hadn't even got
mumbled thanks. She had got nothing at ail.
Thelma stamped into the room, and turned on the overhead
light.
Mary woke suddenly, blinked her eyes open, and stared at her
mother. 'Oh, Mama, what you want?' she cried. 'What's
wrong?'
Thelma didn't answer, but stared hard at the child, with
undisguised loathing.
With a hard swipe with the side of her hand, Thelma Shirley
knocked the light switch off, and said, 'Don't let me catch a
sound out of you for the rest of the night, you hear me, giillNot
a sound.'
Mary was bewildered by the harshness in her mother's voice,
and wondered if perhaps she had been screaming in the course of
a nightmare. But she couldn't remember one. She could only
repeat helplessly, 'Mama, what's wrong?' But her mother was
in such a bad mood that little Mary was thinking to herself that
she really didn't want to know what the matter was. And she
certainly hoped that whatever it was, it had nothing to do with
her.
'Go to sleep!' Thelma cried viciously, stepping back out into
the hallway, and slamming the door shut. Little Mary cowered
beneath the covers for a few moments.
In the darkness, Mary wondered if she were dreaming now. In
the moonlight, she had caught the gleam of the necklace that she
had found in the burned-down house that morning. Her mother
had said that she didn't want to have anything to do with it.
Maybe her dream was really about the necklace, and not about
her mother at all. Little Mary had fallen back asleep before she
could decide whether she had been dreaming all the time or not.
The kitchen was dark, now that the moon had fallen behind
the clouds, and Thelma turned on the overhead light. She
94

blinked in its glare, went to the refrigerator, removed the water
carafe and poured a glass of water for James. She started to go
out again, but with her finger on the switch, about to go through
the door, she suddenly paused and retraced her steps. Placing
the glass on the counter, she opened the drawer in which all the
kitchen utensils were kept and extracted two handfuls of them.
She placed a large rubber band round them so that she could
carry them in one hand. Then with the glass of water, she started
back.
She paused again for a few moments at the door of little
Maiy's bedroom, beating the kitchen utensils angrily against her
thigh, but at last she moved on and returned to her own
bedroom.
The glass of water she placed carefully on the table next to her
husband. He gave incoherent thanks, and settled himself into his
pillow. Already he was asleep.
Thelma sat herself again at the dresser, thoughtfully removed
the band from the implements she was carrying, and then slowly
laid them out on the shelf of the dresser. There were two meat
forks, a couple of knives, one of them sharp, the ice pick used by
Gussie earlier that morning, a long teaspoon, a small eggbeater,
a spatula, and a can opener. She stared at them all for a moment
or two, and then touched them one by one, testing the tines and
the points of the pieces.
'Thelma', her husband grumbled from the bed, 'when you
gone finish with your hair and turn that light out?'
Thelma rose from the little wicker bench, grasping the ice
pick in her right hand. Her knuckles were white from the
pressure of her grip round its wooden handle. Unhesitatingly,
she moved over to her husband's side, leaned down over him,
and let the point of the pick slide into his ear. She twirled it round
just the slightest bit, so lightly that James did not even move
with the sensation of it. But then Thelma pushed the point
towards her husband's brain. She was much surprised how
difficult this was, how much resistance there proved in the
operation. The pick wouldn't go very far in, and she had to place
one palm on top of the other, over the end of the handle, and lean
on it with all the pressure that she could bring to bear.
James flailed with the surprise of the assault, and knocked
over the glass of water in the process. It smashed to the floor. In
95

the last second of consciousness, he glanced at his wife. There
was not even a flicker of knowledge, or remorse, or even intent
in her eyes. The expression on her face was the same as when
they had breakfast together each morning, across the table from
one another. She bore a small, unselfconscious smile.
There was a satisfying crack when the point of the ice pick
penetrated James Shirley's skull. Thelma pulled her hands back
and crossed them above the amulet.
James was staring at her, but then the pain hit him, a point of
screaming pain, that had only begun to expand when he was
dead.
Thelma had jammed the pick into her husband's brain, up to
its wooden handle. His body buckled at the waist and slid off the
bed. A thin stream of blood bubbled out of his ear. Thelma
leaned down to try to lift him back on to the sheets, but she
slipped in the spilled water. Her legs shot out backward from
under her, and she fell flat on her face. The jagged-edged base of
the broken water glass caught against her throat, slicing through
her jugular vein.
The blood filled her throat so quickly that there was not even
time for Thelma to cry out before she too was dead.
96

Chapter 21
When Gussie arrived on foot the next morning at the Shirleys' at
about seven, she was surprised to see that the car was still in the
driveway. Thelma had told her it was impossible to pick her up
because of one car's being at the repair shop, and the other being
taken out by James on his hunting trip. Well, said Gussie to
herself, she just wanted me to walk because she knows how
much I hate it. No sidewalks half the way on over here and the
gravel just eating up the soles of my shoes, which don't fit proper
anyhow.
The back door was locked, which was strange as well,
because usually Thelma got up early just to leave it open for
Gussie on those days when she-,didn't come to pick her up. She
knocked and there was no answer. The black woman walked
round the house, peering in one window after the next; all was
dark and motionless. When she came to the room belonging to
Mary, she glanced inside, and saw the child asleep, only a few
feet from the window, but hesitated to knock, fearing to frighten
her. Besides, she liked the child, and had no wish to disturb her
sleep. It would be much more pleasant to wake Miz Thelma, and
make her get out of bed to open the door.
Gussie peered in between the curtains of the first bedroom
window and could see, to her surprise, that Thelma was not in
bed. That side was empty. She moved to the next window, and
looked in. The sightless eyes of James Shirley stared directly
into hers. Gussie jerked out of the way, instinctively avoiding
that gaze and only then realised that the man was dead. She drew
her breath in quickly, threw her hands up over her face and
squinted, between the crossed fingers of both hands, back
through the window again. She ducked a little and tried not to
look back into James Shirley's eyes. Then it was she noticed the
wooden handle sticking out of his ear. Why! she thought to
herself ,Miz Thelma done that, done gone and left and locked the
T.A. - D
97

door behind her and done gone and left that child to find the
body! When she dropped her hands in anger for Thelma's
supposed conduct, she suddenly saw the woman's crumpled
body, hidden a little behind James's, and realised that the
murderess was dead too.
But, thought Gussie suddenly, if both of them were dead
maybe it was little Mary that had done it. Gone in there while
they was sleepin' and dreamn' and stuck a ice pick in her
daddy's ear, and then done somethin' else -1 don't know
what - to Miz Thelma. Ohhh, that child! Kill her mama and
daddy, and then go right back to bed, and sleep the sleep of the
righteous!
Gussie knew that little Maiy was not a particularly sweet little
girl - but she wasn't a mean oae either and Gussie knew
anyway, from experience, that it was the sweet ones that were
always playing around in somebody else's belly with a butcher
knife. Probably then it wasn't little Mary - maybe it was
robbers, or an escaped con from the pen come back to settle a
score with Officer James Shirley.
The black woman had turned away from the window and
leaned against the side of the house. It didn't matter now what
had happened or who had done it, but it was veiy important that
she get little Mary out of the house without her seeing the bodies
of her parents. The door to the master bedroom was open, and
Gussie could see that if she waked the child and told her to come
let her in at the back door, Mary would pass that way and see the
corpses.
Gussie went back to Mary's bedroom window and tried it; it
was unlocked. Gently she pu shed it up, and then called to Mary.
The child sat up sleepily in the bed.
"Gussie', she said softly, 'why you climbing in my window?'
'Come here, child.'
'What?' said Mary, not understanding what Gussie could
want with her at the window. 'Let me go open the back door,
Gussie. You cain't climb in the window. Daddy'll shoot you for
a burglar.'
Gussie sighed briefly. If little Masy thought that her father
was still alive, then it hadn't been she who had committed the
double murder.
'Come here, child', said Gussie again.
98

Mary shrugged, and went over to the window, a little
unsteadily.
Gussie thrust her hands beneath the small child's arms, and
lifted her out of the window.
'Oh, Gussie!' cried Mary, 'Mama is gone kill me if I get my
feet on this wet grass. You know how Mama hates the dew!'
'Child', saidGussie, 'your mama'snot gone never yell at you
again!'
Taking the child by the hand, Gussie ran next door, to the
Presbyterian manse, and beat on the back door.
Little Mary stared round her and wondered what on earth her
mother was going to have to say about these strange, unpre-
cedented proceedings. She had already begun to make up
excuses for herself, for she was positive that she would be
blamed, and not Gussie.

99

Chapter 28
Sheriff Garrett and Deputy Barnes were now the only senior
members of the Pine Cone police force, now that James Shirley
was dead. They stood in the bedroom of their slain colleague,
shortly after the bodies had been removed to the funeral home.
They had come immediately after being called, and were
sickened by what they had found. It had been obvious to the
officers that no one but James and Thelma were involved in the
crime, and so they had allowed the corpses to be removed after
only a cursory examination.
These were rural southern policemen, used to brutal, sudden
murders of passion. Few crimes in Pine Cone went unsolved. A
murder was frequently threatened beforehand, and was rarely
denied afterwards, and there was no great need for sophisticated
techniques of clue-gathering. It was obvious what had trans-
pired in this bedroom, or rather it was obvious 'who had done
the transpiring', but the motives, the causes, wouM remain
forever unknown.
Deputy Barnes shook his head solemnly. 'Don't make sense,
just don't make no sense.'
'Thelma Shirley was a hard woman, sometimes', the sheriff
judged, 'but I never thought she'd really go and kill James.'
'You're sure though that she killed him, and then killed
herself.'
'It's not a accident, Barnes, to get a ice pick stuck up your
brain. So I'd say yes, Thelma Shirley killed her husband.'
'He couldn't have done it himself?' asked the deputy.
'Couldn't have got it in that deep 'fore he'd be dead. Would
have stopped because of the pain. Couldn't have gone on if he
had wanted to, so she must have done it. Bad way to go', the
sheriff concluded, and sighed heavily.
'So', said Deputy Barnes, trying to get through this all step by
meagre step. 'Thelma lolled James, and then killed herself.'
100

'Nooooo', said the sheriff slowly, and glanced with some
distaste at the blood on the floor. So much had been spilled that
the centre of the stains was still damp. He noticed as well that it
had just begun to rain outside. The moisture in the air drew the
smell of blood up from the floor. Human blood smelt a lot
different from animal blood. It wasn't a buck that had died in the
bedroom, the sheriff thought. "I didn't say Thelma killed
herself. You don't cut your throat with a piece of broken glass
that's been on the floor. I think she must have slipped and fell on
it.'
'Accident then?'
The sheriff nodded.
'So she killed him on purpose, and then died herself by
mistake.' The sheriff nodded again, exasperated by Deputy
Barnes' unconquerable slowness.
'Well', said the deputy, 'how was she gone explain that? If
she hadn't of died accidental, I mean? Gussie would have come
in here today and she would have found the body, and ever "body
in town would have knowed who done it. It's not something she
could get away with.' ,
'No', said the sheriff, agreeing almost reluctantly, 'it's not.'
He didn't want to admit what didn't make sense at all: why
Thelma Shirley would have killed her husband in so obvious a
way.
'Maybe she was planning on getting rid of the body. Burying
it. Throwing it in the river. Burning it in the dump.'
'Thelma Shirley had a bad back', the sheriff argued, 'she
couldn't have managed that body by herself, and she would have
known that she couldn't.'
'Maybe she was gone say robbers did it', suggested Barnes.
The sheriff shook his head again.
Then people would have said, "Where was you when the
robbers come, Thelma? And why didn't they wake up little
Mary? And what robbers carry around ice picks for weapons?'''
The men were silent a moment, and then the deputy spoke
again. 'Sheriff', he said.
'What, Barnes?'
'I don't think it makes sense.'
'No', Garrett reluctantly agreed, 'it don't make no sense.'
At this juncture, Gussie appeared in the doorway of the room.
101

She nodded to the two policemen, and said, 'Well, guess I ought
to clean up a little in here. Miz Dorothy's on her way down here.
She's the only family they had around here, Mr James's sister,
and I don't think she's gone want to see all that blood.'
The sheriff looked at Gussie. 'Was they getting along,
Gussie?'
She shrugged. 'Not no worse than ever before.'
The two policemen shook their heads, and left the room.
Gussie opened the windows of the room, reaching across the bed
so that she wouldn't track through the blood. The sound of the
soft rain across the lawn was comforting.
On the side of the bed where the bodies had lain, Gussie
dragged a throw rug out of her way, and then pulled the
bedspread off. Part of the fringe had been stained with blood,
and the whole thing would have to be sent to the cleaners. She
carried the spread into the kitchen and returned with a large
bundle of thick rags and cloths with which to wipe up the
blood. She knelt at the edge of the stain, and had just begun to
sop up what was nearest her when her eye was caught by
something just underneath the edge of the bed. She leaned
forward, resting a few fingers on the spilled blood, and retrieved
anecklace, a piece of jewellery she had never seen before. It was
caked with blood. She took it to the bathroom, put it under
running water, and wiped it clean. She examined it carefully as
she dried it, and then brought it back into the bedroom. She
stared at it a moment, and then dropped it on to the dresser shelf.
It wasn't any more strange finding the necklace than it had been
to discover the corpses of her two employers that morning.
As she continued to mop up the biood, she wondered who was
going to pay her for the morning's work.
102

Chapter 28
Gussie had only just finished setting the bedroom to rights,
wiping up the blood, mopping and cleaning the floor, dragging a
rug from the guest bedroom in to cover the spot, changing the
bedspread and sheets, before Dorothy and Malcolm Sims
arrived from Montgomery. Dorothy was James's sister, a woman
Gussie didn't care any more for than she had for Thelma Shirley.
Gu ssi e had worked fear the family fas' years, but she and Dorothy
had never gotten along very well, and Dorothy had always
translated this dislike into a mistrust of Gussie's honesty. She
told anyone in Pine Cone who would listen that Gussie was
robbing her brother blind; the town, to its credit, believed not a
word of it and for the most part cared no more for Dorothy Sims
than Gussie did. It had been a relief when she had married
Malcolm Sims and moved to Montgomery. The only thing that
people had regretted about that marriage was the contemplation
of what would be Malcolm's lot. Everyone was surprised to
arrive at the wedding ceremony and find a pleasant, gentle man.
There were two questions that were asked about him: how had
be been roped into it all? and had anyone had the decency to
warn him against what he was getting himself into?
At any rate, Dorothy and Malcolm Sims had disappeared
from Pine Cone, making only sporadic return visits. More often,
they entertained James and Thelma and little Mary in Montgom-
ery, since of course the capital possessed many more attractions
than the small town. But now they were back for a couple of
days, and on a very melancholy occasion. What the Shirley s had
possessed was left to Mary, and, Dorothy and Malcolm had been
designated her guardipns. James Shirley had been a policeman,
and therefore hsd realised the suddenness and arbitrariness of
death; he had thought it wise to provide for the child.
In the afternoon, when the Simses arrived in Pine Cone, it was
still raining. They stopped by the funeral home to make sure that
103

everything had been taken care of there. Malcolm looked at the
large pile of broken wooden crates in the back of the establish-
ment, wondering at the number of coffins that had recently
arrived. Dorothy briefly conferred with the funeral director, and
determined peremptorily on closed coffins, though she was
assured that the wounds in the two corpses could be effectively
disguised. 'Well', said the undertaker, 'we just make sure that
James is lying with his right side to the congregation and that
way won't nobody be tempted to look in his ear, and then we just
have to find Thelma a high-necked dress.'
'Closed coffins for murders', snapped Dorothy Sims, 'don't
want to have gawkers sticking their fingers in the holes to see
how deep they were. And you know as well as I do that that's
just what people around here are liable to do.'
'Well', said the undertaker softly, seeing that Dorothy was
taking this matter-of-fact view, 'are you going to have the
services together, seeing it was a murder? And do you want
them in the same plot - or maybe at opposite ends of the
cemetery?'
' 'Course not!' Dorothy cried. 'That woman may have killed
James, but they were husband and wife right to the very end, and
there's no sense separating them in death. Murder's a bad thing,
but there's no use being vindictive. I didn't like the woman
when she w as alive, and that' s enough as far as I'm concerned.'
Dorothy Sims was motivated perhaps more by considerations
of the greater cost of two funerals and two burial places for her
brother and sister-in-law, than by any real forgiveness in her
heart for what Thelma Shirley had done.
After leaving the funeral parlour, Dorothy and Malcolm went
to her brother's home. Dorothy stepped next door to speak to the
Presbyterian minister and asked him to keep little Mary for a
while longer, while she and Malcolm went over the house. It
was necessary to make sure that everything was out of the way;
the child ought not to be upset.
Little Mary came out of the den, where she had been watching
the Saturday afternoon horror film on television, and spoke
briefly to her aunt.
'You all right, Mary?' said Dorothy Sims.
'I sneezed three times, 'cause Gussie dragged me across that
wet grass, and she pulled me right out through the window.'
104

Dorothy thought it best not to mention the deaths to her niece,
and therefore said only, 'You wrap up good then, because it
would be a fool thing to catch pneumonia in the middle of
summer, you hear me?'
The child nodded, and Dorothy took her leave, perfunctorily
thanking the minister for his assistance. He faltered a few words
of condolence, but Dorothy shot a quick look at the child, and
shook her head for him to say nothing more. It was actually she
who didn't want to be bothered with condolences.
When she went into her brother's house she found Malcolm
hovering in the doorway of the bedroom, anxious to see the
place where the murder had occurred, but reluctant to step
inside. 'I thought I'd wait for you, before I went in.'
'That Gussie's not here, is she?' demanded Dorothy.
'No', said the husband, 'I sent her on home. There wasn't
anything more she could do, I s'pose. I paid her for the day.'
'I don't know why you bothered to do that, Malcolm! Once
she found the bodies, I just know she took enough for two
months' pay! I'm glad we didn't get here any later than we did,
'cause we might not have found the house here.'
Then, without hesitation, £)orothy stepped into the room. She
pulled open the closet doors, and looked briefly into them. She
pulled out each drawer in the dresser and the chest of drawers,
and then set herself at Thelma's dressing table, and began to go
through the cases and contents in earnest.
Malcolm was still at the door. 'Dorothy', he said, 'can't you
wait till after the funeral? It was your own brother and he died in
this room, right under that rug you're sitting on. I can see the
stains, 'cause blood don't come up that easy.'
'He was in the bed, Malcolm. That's Thelma's blood. And
I'm not going to wait for the funeral. I want to make sure that
Gussie didn't take anything.'
'How would you know if she did?' her husband asked.
Dorothy did not answer, but was examining each piece of
jewellery in the left-hand drawer. After a moment, without
looldng up, she asked: 'Malcolm, you think James's pants'11 fit
you?'
This time it was Malcolm who did not answer. He was
displeased that his wife reacted so casually to what had
happened only the night before.
105

'You look in that closet', she said, choosing not to recognise
his reticence and displeasure. 'Take out a pair, and try them on.
If they fit all right, we'll take 'em all back with us.'
Malcolm grimaced and stepped gingerly into the room. He
moved swiftly to the closet, pulled out a pair as quickly as he
could, and then retreated into the hallway.
Dorothy glanced up, and saw her husband, standing just
outside the door of the room, removing his pants.
'Why you doing that out in the hall?' she asked.
'I don't know', he said, 'I just don't think it would be
respectful to the dead, if I was to take off my pants in there.'
Dorothy laughed briefly, and then said, 'I know she didn't
take any of the silver, 'cause she knows I'd miss it. I know every
piece that Mama left to James. But I just bet she went through
eveiy piece of jewellery that Thelma had.'
From the hallway, Malcolm said, 'What about that piece right
there on top? She didn't take that.' Dorothy looked down at the
dresser shelf. There lay the amulet.
'Well, that's 'cause it's not gaudy enough! Coloured folks
like to sparkle, Malcolm!'
"That's a terrible thing to say, Dorothy! And you know it's not
true. I'm glad nobody heard you say that.'
'Well', said Dorothy, 'I'm not gone give her the chance to get
it now either', and with that, she picked the amulet up, and
dropped it into her dress pocket.
Dorothy Sims turned and looked at her husband in the
doorway of the room. He was standing uncomfortably in a pair
of James Shirley's pants. They're real tight', he said.
106

Chapter 28
From the Shirley house, Sheriff Garrett had telephoned Mal-
colm Sims in Montgomery, and told him what had happened.
Garrett explained to his deputy, 'She was James's sister, and it
ought to be broke to her as easy as possible.' But the truth was
that the sheriff just didn't want to talk to Dorothy at all. She was
a difficult woman at the best of times and goodness rally knew
what she would say to him if he tried to tell her that her brother
James had just been ice-picked to death by his wife. Let Sims do
it, the sheriff thought, he ought to be used to it by now anyway.
It was a bad business all around.
The news lurched through Pine Cone. As soon as the
Presbyterian minister's wife had prepared little Mary a tall glass
of coffee that was mostly sugar and milk, she ran into her
laundry room, closed the door carefully, and plied the pink
Princess-phone extension to all her friends. She had climbed on
top of the washing machine and was watching out a little
ventilation window all the while that Garrett and Barnes were
inspecting the scene of the crime. In a short time the details that
die minister's wife had got from Gussie, as well as her firsthand
report, had taken care of Pine Cone north of Commercial
Boulevard.
In the meantime the sheriff and his deputy were having a
melancholy breakfast in the diner near the train tracks, and here
the two friendly waitresses quizzed the two men on their dour
looks. They received the information on the murder-suicide
with little endearing screams and great rolling of mascaraed
eyes. They distributed the news freely among all the customers
who came in afterwards, and this provided for the part of Pine
Cone below Commercial Boulevard.
When Gussie walked home in the middle of the morning, she
was stopped and asked by half a dozen people whether she had
finally got fed up with Miz Thelma, or whether Miz Thelma had
107

finally got fed up with her. She replied, 'I been fed up since the
day that Miz Thelma married Mr James, and I wasn't fired
'cause there's nobody else in town would work for that woman,
and she knew it - but you are right. I ain't got no job no
more .. .' And she went on to explain why; the news spread on
the black side of Burnt Com Creek as well.
A number of people arrived at the munitions factory not
having heard of the deaths, but they were informed quickly
enough. Those who had learned of it, at most, fifteen minutes
before, invariably cried, 'Ohhhhh! You mean you hadn't heard?
It's all over town! Nobody's talking about anything else! The
seven dead Coppages is old hat!'
Becca and Sarah were a little late for work, and got into their
places no more than ten seconds before the conveyer belt started
up, and because it was impossible to hear over the noise of it,
they discovered nothing until coffee break at ten o'clock. Even
before the belt had stopped vibrating the woman on the line next
to Becca stood up, leaned over the partition and cried, 'Wasn't it
just awful i'
'What?' cried Becca, for she knew by the tone of the woman's
voice that something spectacular had occurred.
'James and Thelma Shirley isdead!' the woman cried, and
already the assembly line workers were gathering in little groups
to talk about it, though there had been no new information
available since the time that they had come to work.
'Oh!' cried Sarah. 'How'd they die? Car wreck?'
'No', said another woman sternly - an older woman who had
lately taken up Christian Science. 'She carved out his heart with
a paring knife, and then turned it on herself. She buried that
paring knife up to the hilt in her very own neck.' The others
nodded in vigorous agreement.
'Ghhhh!' exclaimed a young girl, just out of high school.
'They was just buckets of blood on the floor, buckets, enough to
fiD your bathtub!'
And little Mary Shirley', stated another, 'tripped over the
bodies when she got up to go to the bathroom, fell down in the
blood, and hasn't stopped quivering yet. They got her strapped
down at the Presbyterian manse, feeding her chocolate milk
through a straw, 'cause she cain't keep anything else down
And so the talk went, with details of the horror pulled out of
108

God knew where, and much of it contradictory, with nothing
really agreed upon but that James and Thelma Shirley both were
dead.
Some details were clarified at noontime when people went
home to eat or went over to the diner or telephoned their
spouses. It became known that the instrument of murder had
been an ice pick and nothing else; that it had been found in the
policeman's ear; that Thelma had not committed suicide, but
had died accidentally, slipping in spilled water and cutting her
throat on broken glass. This made the whole thing seem even
stranger. Had she thought that she would be able to get away
with it?
'Ohhh!' cried Becca to Sarah, 'there we were this morning,
just sitting on the line, putting in screws like nothing was wrong!
And James and Thelma Shirley lying there, wallowing in their
own blood the whole time! When we come to work on
Wednesday morning they was nine people alive in this town that
just don't even exist any more. D'you think of that, Sarah?'
'I did. That's just what I was thinking', said Sarah sadly. 'We
were out there in front of the Coppages' yesterday morning,
talking to James Shirley. And he was talking about Rachel. He
brought up her name.'
'And I bet', said Becca slyly, 'she was at home that very
minute, sharpening up the ice pick, just getting it ready for him.
You know', she continued, 'I thought Jo Howell was mean-
don't worry, I'm not gone get on that subject right now - but a
woman that would use a ice pick on her husband's brain, that's
just terrible. A woman ought to use poison or something like
that. James Shirley had lots of guns, I bet, being a policeman.
She could of shot him without a bit of trouble in the world - put
a gun to his ear and pulled the trigger and he wouldn't feei a
thing. Wouldn't ever know it. But a ice pick? What you think
she was thinking about when she did something like that?'
Sarah shook her head. 'I don't know. I can't even begin to
guess.'
109

Chapter 28
When Sarah got home that rainy afternoon, she went directly
into the bedroom, intending to find out what Jo had heard about
James and Thelma Shirley's deaths. Though Jo Howell didn't
have any friends - none, in fact, that Sarah knew of - she
seemed to find out things. Small facts, curious circumstances
that nobody else knew about. And Sarah, like everyone else in
Pine Cone, was curious about the Shirleys.
But there were two voices inside the room, and Sarah's heart
beat violently to think that Dean was talking again. Had his
speech come back to him so suddenly? Or had he been capable
of it all the while, and only refused to speak in her presence? She
thought the latter the more likely case, and careered into the
bedroom, hoping to catch Dean in mid-sentence. She knew she
must actually see him talking, watch that slit move in the
bandages, because otherwise she knew that Jo would deny it,
would claim that Sarah was only hearing noises.
Dean lay silent and unmoving upon the bed. She looked up,
about to protest to Jo that she had heard Dean's voice, when she
saw that a man, in army uniform, sat uncomfortably on the
forward edge of the little straight chair at the foot of the bed.
Sarah did not know him.
'You gone crazy, Sarah?' asked Jo, calmly. 'You gone scare
the living daylights out of Dean, coming running in here like
that.'
Sarah caught her breath. 'I'm sorry...' she faltered. 'I
thought I heard Dean saying something
'That was Si talking here, talking to me, talking to me about
Dean. Si and Dean was at Rucca together. Si was lying next to
Dean in the firing range when the Pine Cone rifle blew up in
Dean's face, lying right next to him, and he saw the whole
thing.'
Si looked extremely embarrassed, but he nodded to Sarah,
110

and said briefly, 'Yes, I was. It was a terrible accident.'
'Wasn't no accident!' cried Jo. 'Somebody made that rifle
wrong! Somebody didn't put that rifle together right!'
'It was just terrible', Si repeated helplessly.
'You came to see Dean?' said Sarah.
The man nodded, and said, 'I had leave and I'm from
Pennsylvania, so I didn't have anyone that I wanted to see in this
part of the country. I borrowed the sergeant's car. I parked it
down the street, had a hard time finding this place. I thought I
would come and see how Dean was getting along.' He glanced
nervously towards the bed.
'Well', snapped Jo, 'he's in pretty bad shape.'
Si didn't respond to this.
'That was real good of you', said Sarah, 'real good, and I
know that Dean appreciates it.'
'Si was telling me about Dean being in the army and all', said
Jo. 'Real interesting. All the stuff they had to do together and so
on. I tell you, though', she said to Si, 'I hate to think of all you
boys going over to Saigon and Asia and all, getting killed like
they are over there, but I'd rather have Dean in Saigon than in
that bed like he is.'
Si looked down at the floor, but said nothing.
'Si', said Sarah, 'you were real good to come down here and
see Dean. Why don't you let me fix you a cup of coffee?' Sarah
could see that the poor man was being made very uncomfortable
by Jo, and that he was probably desperate to get out of that room.
Si nodded gratefully, and quickly stood up. He glanced
down at Dean's mother, who didn't seem pleased with his
defection to the enemy.
'Mrs Howell, you were very kind to let me see Dean.' She
nodded curtly.
'Come in the kitchen with me', said Sarah, and walked out of
the room. Si followed her.
As soon as Sarah had closed the kitchen door behind them,
and motioned Si over to the table to seat himself, she said, 'It
was good of you to come to see Dean, 'cause he don't get many
visitors. I know it means a lot to him. And you ought not pay any
attention to what Jo Howell says or how she says it...'
'I...' started Si, but didn't know how to finish his consola-
tion.
Ill

'We're used to it, and we don't pay no attention, so don't let it
bother you. ..'
'I thought she might be upsetting Dean, some of the things
that she said. I think I'd be upset', he said in a low voice.
'Weil, so would I. But Dean's not, or if he is, he don't show
it, and I don't know how to tell. You know', Sarah shook her
head sadly, 'I'm not ever sure he knows what's going on in the
room. I don't know if he hears anything that's said to him
'It's terrible', said Si hesitantly, 'and I'm very sorry that any
of this happened.'	r
'Well', said Sarah curtly, 'so am I. So am I.' In all of her
troubles, Sarah had never tried to make anyone feel sorry for
her.
Sarah took her time about preparing coffee so that Si might
regain what composure he had lost in the formidable presence of
Jo Howell.
'Mrs Howell was telling me', he began in a much more
conversational tone, 'about all the horrible things that happened
here in Pine Cone, just this week.'
Sarah turned to face Si. 'What did she say?'
'She talked about the family that got burned up, and then the
policeman whose wife killed him with an ice pick, just this
morning. She said the maid looked through the window and saw
the bodies on the floor and had to lift the little girl out of the other
window so that she wouldn't see anything. Sounds terrible to
me.'
'It was real bad', Sarah agreed thoughtfully, 'because what
nobody can figure out is why she did it. They weren't the
happiest people in the world, but they weren't talking about
divorce either. They had gotten used to each other, they say, and
that's why it seemed so strange that Thelma should just up and
want to kill James Shirley. Just real strange. I wonder how Jo
heard about the maid and the windows and all.'
'Mrs Howell talked about it like she was right there', said Si,
with a little wonder. 'I mean, she told me all about it. She's got a
lot of imagination, because she sure does know how to tell a
story. And most of the time, she seemed to be telling it to Dean
more than to me.'
'is that right?' asked Sarah curiously. She was desperate to
know what happened between Jo and Dean when she was out of
112

the house. 'I wonder how she found out about it all?'
'Pine Cone's a small place. I guess news travels fast around
here.' Si smiled at Sarah.
'I guess it does', she said, and poured out his coffee.
Then Sarah sat at the table beside him and asked him to tell her
all the things about Dean that he had already related to Jo - what
Dean was like in the army, what his duties had been, and so
forth. But she didn't ask him to tell her what had happened on
the firing range that afternoon the rifle blew up in Dean's face.
Still it was impossible not to speak of the accident, when the
bandaged figure lying motionless at the other end of the house
was very much on the mind of the man and woman sitting in the
kitchen.
'Well', she sighed, 'you know I work in the plant that made
that rifle.'
'Yes', said Si, 'I do know. Dean told me that. He sort of
thought that the pinecone on the rifle would bring him good
luck. I guess it didn't.'
Sarah shook her head. 'His mama says I made the rifle that
blew up in Dean's face... **
Si was shocked, and could not reply.
'Oh', said Sarah, 'but she doesn't think I did it on purpose or
anything like that. But she's got this idea that it's my fault, what
happened, and it's the fault of everybody who works at the
plant, that it's the fault of the whole town and so forth.'
'Well', said Si cautiously, 'it was an accident. Who knows
what made that rifle blow up?'
Sarah shrugged. 'I don't know anything about 'em. I just put
three screws in. I don't think about 'em. I wouldn't even know
how to shoot one of 'em. I certain ly wouldn't know how to make
one blow up in somebody's face.'
'No', said Si quickly, 'of course not. Of course you
wouldn't.'
'I don't know what Dean thinks, whether he blames me or
not. He doesn't talk, he doesn't even move, so how can I know
what he's thinking about? Whether he's mad at me or any-
thing?'
'You can't. You really can't.'
Sarah smiled bleakly. 'You were real good to come. I keep
saying that', she smiled, shyly this time, 'but I really mean it.
113

And I'm just sitting here, depressing all the spirit out of you,
talking about my troubles.'
'It's ail right', said Si kindly, and he meant it.
He left twenty minutes later after saying goodbye to Jo
Howell and nodding very uncomfortably at the bandages. After
Sarah saw him to the front door she returned to the bedroom, and
sat down for a moment at Dean's bedside.
'Dinner's late', said Jo.
'Well, Jo, I couldn't start fixing dinner when Si was here. It
was right to keep him company, and wrong to do anything else.'
'Dean's hungry.'
'I'm about to get up. In a minute', said Sarah. She looked
steadily at Jo, and said, 'Si said you were telling him all about
what happened over at the Shirleys' this morning.'
Jo did not reply for a moment, then said huskily, 'Thought he
might want to know what kind of things go on in a small town.'
'He said you knew a good deal about it all, like you had been
there yourself, he said.'
'That's all anybody is talking about today. There was even a
report on the radio at dinnertime. Me and Dean listened to it.
Didn't you hear it?'
No', said Sarah, 'I didn't. They give all the details? That
where you heard it all?'
'They told ever'thing you'd ever want to know about how
Thelma Shirley killed James with a ice pick, and then died
herself accidental on a piece of broke glass.'
Sarah rose from the chair with a sigh, and returned to the
kitchen. She stood at the kitchen sink for a few moments, and
stared out into the wet yard, and wondered if it was ever going to
stop raining.
114

Chapter 28
Sarah Howell thought that there was something horribly
unnatural in the way that her husband was acting, or rather, the
way in which he did nothing at all. He was supposed to be
recuperating, but he didn't move, didn't speak, and didn't react
to anything. At least he did nothing when she was with him. If
the spoon hadn't come out clean, Sarah would have thought that
Dean was dead. Jo always assured her that Dean heard
everything, that despite his sightlessness, despite his immobil-
ity , he knew everything that was going on in the whole of Pine
Cone.
Sarah had begun to wonder desperately what went on in that
house when she was away at work. It was true that Dean's legs
could be made to shuffle along like those of a rickety pull toy
when it was absolutely necessary to get him from this place to
that, but it was an enormous chore, and the man, despite great
loss of weight, was very heavy. Jo would never help her.
But often, when she came home from work, Sarah would find
Dean in different clothing, lying or sitting up motionless, in
another part of the house. When Sarah asked Jo how she
managed him Jo would only reply, with an annoyed, impatient
shrug of her shoulders, it's not so hard as you make it out to be.'
But Sarah knew that it was.
The rain continued throughout Saturday. In the afternoon, the
sky was dark, and the ground was sodden. Great pools of water
had formed in the flat lawns, drowning the grass and beating the
first summer blossoms back into the earth. In the bedroom,
Sarah had insisted on raising the blinds and pulling back the
curtains so that what little daylight there was might come into
the room.
'Dean don't like the light', said Jo, again ensconced in the
char at the foot of the bed. Jo was always in the way when Sarah
wanted to get anything done.
115

'Dean's got his eyes covered up', said Sarah shortly, 'and it
don't matter to him whether there's light or not.'
'The light shrinks his bandages. Makes 'em tight', argued Jo,
but Sarah thought that she had made this reason up and therefore
ignored it.
Sarah pulled the sheets off her husband, and then pulled him
to the right side of the bed. Then she went round to the other
side, and took the sheets out. Then she had to drag him on to the
bare mattress so that she could remove the sheets altogether. It
was a great, difficult, infuriating ritual to change Dean's bed,
but she hated the way slow healing smelled.
It occurred to Sarah suddenly that she led a hard life - a tiring
boring job all week long, every day, and then come home in the
evening, and nurse her husband, without comfort, without
thanks. The weekend was spent in cleaning the house. It was this
train of thought that prompted Sarah to say to her mother-in-law
then, 'You 're here the whole damn day, Jo, why can't you help
with Dean? Why can't you do something around the house?'
'You're his wife, it's you that ought to take care of him', Jo
replied unhesitatingly.
'What about the house? The house belongs to you. You ought
to help with things', Sarah continued.
'I don't charge you nothing to live here, so there's no reason
that I ought to help. What you do is for your rent, and from what
I see, dust in the corners, and things not picked up like they
should be, you're getting the place cheap, Sarah. I think real
cheap.'
Sarah shook her head, and continued to tuck the sheets in all
around the bed. The subject was dropped and when the two
women began to talk again, the subject was of course the deaths
of the policeman and his wife. Becca Blair had come over just
after breakfast that morning with the latest news, got from Mrs
Nelson by way of Mary-Louise and Margaret.
'First', Becca said, 'they had to send out for five children's
coffins for them Coppage kids that got burnt up, and that was
only Wednesday night. And now the undertaker says if another
grownup dies in Pine Cone, and he's full size, he's gone have to
put him direct in the ground, 'cause he is running out of caskets.'
'And we were talking to James Shirley Thursday morning.
And now he's dead.'
116

'Well', Jo said at this point, 'looks like you ought to stay
inside, Sarah. Anybody you talk to dies that very same day!' She
cackled at her little joke, and Becca stared at the fat woman
strangely. The series of deaths was hardly a joking matter, she
thought.
'Who's gone take care of the funeral?' asked Sarah in an
attempt to change the subject.
'James's sister is coming down from Montgomery to head up
ever'thing. She used to work at the plant, 'fore you were there,
'fore you married Dean, in fact', said Becca. 'But she and her
husband moved up to Montgomery about two years ago. He
sells insurance but he's still real nice, what I remember of him.
Only saw him twice, and one of them times he had his back to
me.'
But now it was late afternoon, and still raining, it's real bad,
nine people dead in three days', sighed Sarah. 'I just hate to
think about that ice pick!'
'Well', said Jo, with a smile that was inappropriate to the
subject, 'a ice pick can't be no worse than a gun blowing up in
your face, tearing the teeth right out of your gums, ripping your
eyelids off.'
Sarah was shocked that Jo would say such things in the
hearing of Dean (if Dean could hear); it could only make him
feel much worse.
Jo continued, but without the inappropriate smile, 'Them
people are all dead now, and who gives a damn? Nobody cares
any more about them than they cared about Dean! I care about
Dean, and I'm the only one! The only reason you're here, Sarah,
is that you're married to him and you can't get away. He's your
responsibility. He's not mine. I own this house. I could throw
him and you out on the sidewalk and not even wait till the rain let
up, and nobody could say a word. But I'm not. I want Dean here
with me. It was worse when Dean got his head blown off than
when his daddy got bit by a infected 'coon down where we had
the blackberry bushes. And he died! Dean didn't die, but I don't
know he's ever gone get out of that bed 'less we pull him out of
it!'
Jo could easily see Sarah's discomfort, but she went on with
hardly a pause. 'He likes to hear it, likes to hear what happened
to these people, he wants to know he's not the only one in Pine
117

Cone that suffered. Serves 'em all right. It's their fault that
Dean, my boy, is right there in that bed and not off enjoying
himself in Southeast Asia. He wanted to get out of this town, get
out of the trap he had got hisself into.' Here Jo glanced up at
Sarah and it was obvious that she considered that Sarah was part
of the millstone around the neck of her son. 'I'm not sorry, not
sorry for a bit of it.'
Sarah faltered, 'Are you... sure that's what he's thinking?
Did he tell you that? He didn't say nothing, did he, Jo?' The
worst part of all this was the uncertainty.
'He don't need to talk to me, Sarah. I know what he's
thinking. He's hearing eveiything, and he don't need to say
nothing, not so long as I'm here with him. It's worked out real
good that you 're at the plant ever' day, because you wouldn't be
no company for him anyway. You don't know what he wants,
you don't know what he's thinking - and I do. That's why I let
you change the sheets and stuff, 'cause you're his wife, and you
ought to be doing something for him. I sit here all the day long,
when I suppose I could be out doing other things, sit here all day
long just keeping Dean company. I don't mind, 'cause Dean is
my boy. Even though you think it's hard to look him in the face,
I don't.'
Sarah trembled. Jo was being vicious, but for the most part it
was an accurate representation of their situation.
118

Chapter 28
The rain finally let up during supper that Saturday night, and the
sky cleared almost immediately. The moon was on the wane.
Jo Howell was in fine spirits and Sarah was at a loss to account
for them. Her first thought was that it had something to do with
the nine deaths that week - but that was uncharitable - and
Sarah then supposed it was just as likely that Jo was pleased with
having got so much the better of her during the argument that
afternoon.
But now, at any rate, Jo was a little more agreeably disposed
towards her daughter-in-law. 'Sarah', she said, Nvhy don't we
all do something tonight?'
Sarah was very surprised. Was 'we all' meant to include
Dean? Or who else? Or what* could they possibly do together?
'Well', said Sarah cautiously, 'like what? What do you want to
do?'
'Why don't you go ask Becca if she'll take us out to the
drive-in tonight?'
'Well', said Sarah, "all right. But who's gone take care of
Dean when we're gone?'
'What do you mean!' cried Jo, 'you don't think we'd leave
Dean here, do you, when we went out to the picture show! Dean
always loved the picture shows, and they was times he went to
the drive-in three times a week even when they was showing the
same things.'
'Will he be all right, just sitting up for two, three hours like
thai in the car?' asked Sarah.
'I'll sit in back with Dean', said Jo. 'Why don't you just go
ask Becca if she'll take us out there.'
Becca was agreeable to this proposition, with one proviso: 'I
won't go look at no monsters on the screen. I cain't do that.
There we are out in the middle of the country, ever'thing black
all around us, out in the middle of nowhere, and I'm s'posed to
look at monsters jumping out of the bushes
119

Sarah reassured her. They were going to see John Goldfarb
Please Come Home and Harlow, on a double bill.
'Well', said Becca, 'that's all right. Maybe it'll do Dean a
little good, get him out of that house, get him out of that bed.'
'You don't mind that Jo's going?' said Sarah doubtfully.
'Honey', said Becca, and hugged Sarah, 'if I could, I'd give
you the world, and then fence it in. Taking Jo to the drive-in is
not as bad as some things I could name.'
'Like what?' laughed Sarah.
'Well', said Becca, thoughtfully, 'it's probably not gone be
as bad as, say, spending the rest of my life with Mike.' Mike was
Becca's ex-husband, who used to beat her.
Becca and Sarah asked Margaret to go along with them, but
the young girl cried, 'Ohhh, Mama! You are going to the
drive-in tonight! Tonight is Saturday night! Only high school
people go on Saturday night! I'm going! I am going with
Mary-Louise. We have got a double date - I already told you
about it - with the Beasley twins. And I don't want you to park
anywhere near us, you hear me!'
Becca laughed, and said that she would not, that she wasn't
going to spy on her.
'Well', said Margaret, a little ashamed that she had put her
mother off so, 'we can meet at a certain time in the refreshment
stand if you want to.'
Becca laughed again, and said that the reason that they were
going, really, was to take Jo and Dean.
Margaret looked darkly at Sarah. 'Dean's going to the
pictures?'
Sarah nodded. 'Jo says he'll enjoy it.' Margaret said nothing.
'And even if he don't, maybe we will.'
It was a strange evening. Becca parked at the very edge of the
lot, so that people wouldn't stare in at Dean when they passed by
on their way to the refreshment stand. Jo had propped him up in
a corner of the back seat, with blankets and pillows arranged all
around him, and provided him a running commentary on the two
films, crying out at appropriate moments things like: 'Did you
see how she did that?' or 'I wouldn't put up with something like
that! Would you, Dean?' or 'Somebody's like to get hurt
they keep on that way!'
Sarah suggested that since the night was very warm and
120

humid, she and Becca might sit outside. Becca took up this
notion gladly, and retrieved a beach blanket from the trunk of
the automobile, and spread it on the ground so they could lean
against the car. Here they sat cross-legged, and watched the
previews, the cartoons, and the two films. But sometimes they
talked quietly together, about Jo and Dean, about their work at
the factory, and about the summer lightning that broke every ten
seconds over the western horizon.
The next morning at breakfast, Sarah asked Jo, 'Did Dean
like the movies?'
Jo nodded. 'He liked it a lot. He liked getting out and doing
things, just like he used to. He ought to do more things like that.'
Sarah said nothing. But she knew that Dean had been stuck
like a straw figure in the comer of the back seat, that he had not
moved at all, had not even shifted his posture for comfort, had
not even tilted and slipped from his own weight. Jo had a
peculiar notion of what it was to 'get out and do things'.
121

Chapter 28
All the Coppage family were buried in the cemetery in
Brundidge, where Larry Coppage's wealthy kin had a large
lot and an option on as many more square feet of property
adjacent. It was an option that was now exercised though the
family had never anticipated that the grave sites would fill so
quickly. Though Larry was well liked throughout Pine Cone,
and was thought to be the best of all his large, moneyed family,
most of the town did not want to mingle and mourn with the
owners of the Pine Cone Munitions Factory. They used the
recent rain as an excuse for not attending.
The funeral service for Thelma and James Shirley was held on
Sunday, in the afternoon, at the Baptist church; it was
respectably attended. Dorothy and Malcolm Sims, with little
Mary between then, had one pew to themselves; the one directly
behind contained more distant relatives of the husband and wife,
whom Thelma and James themselves had never seen except at
someone else's funeral; another was filled with county police-
men and their wives. There were neighbours and friends, those
who knew James Shirley only by sight, and those who were only
idly curious to attend the funerals of two who had died so
violently. These last were disappointed that Dorothy Sims had
insisted on closed coffins.
James Shirley was known and respected in the black area of
Pine Cone, and therefore the choir loft in the back of the church,
reached by narrow winding stairs from the vestibule, was
packed with men and women paying their respects to the dead.
Gussie was recognised as the chief mourner among them, and
given the place with the best view of the pulpit and the two
coffins, which stood, end to end, on trestles before it.
Sarah Howell, Becca Blair, and her daughter Margaret sat on
a pew by themselves towards the back of the church. The eulogy
was short and avoided all reference to the manner of the deaths
122

of the couple; the minister concentrated on the good that James
Shirley had done within the community by his valiant efforts on
the Pine Cone police force (here the wives of the other officers
began to weep), and praised Thelma for her work with the poor
and undernourished in the county.
There were but six pallbearers altogether, so that two trips had
to be made to and from the hearse before any of the mourners
departed. The Simses and little Mary went out first, and climbed
into a large black car directly behind that which contained the
coffins. Slowly the other mourners filed out of the church, and
got into their automobiles, sitting quietly and lighting cigarettes,
in preparation for the slow drive to the cemetery, and the brief
graveside service there.
When all the white congregation had exited, the black people
climbed down from the choir loft. As was correct, Gussie was
the first to emerge from the door. As soon as she saw the black
woman, little Mary Shirley leaned out the car window and
shouted, 'You coming to the graveyard, Gussie? Get in! Go with
us!'
Gussie approached the car quickly, and said, 'Shhhhh, child.
I'm gone walk there.'
'Well', said Mary, disappointed, then excitedly, 'We'regone
beat you there, Gussie!'
Dorothy pulled the child back into the automobile, and all up
and down the street, at the signal from the undertaker, the car
lights went on and the funeral procession took off, in almost
complete silence. Irritatingly, a dog set up a hoarse barking, but
someone threw a stone at him, and he scampered off. The last
three vehicles in the procession were police cars, with their blue
lamps revolving at lowest speed.
A much larger crowd was present at the cemetery than had
been at the church. You didn't have to dress to attend the
graveside ceremony in Pine Cone, but if what you chose to wear
was not entirely respectful to the memory of the dead, then you
were careful to stand on the fringes of the circle surrounding the
holes in the earth and you ducked behind a tree if any of the
bereaved family came by. Children could also be brought here,
without fear of disturbing the proceedings.
Sarah and Becca stood a little apart, behind a large cedar tree
that had rooted itself in an old grave, eventually knocking down
123

the tombstone with its increasing girth. They talked quietly over
the distant drone of the minister's voice by the graveside.
'Jo don't get out much*, said Becca quietly. 'She ought to
have come to the service. Do her good.'
'She said she wanted to come, but that someone had to be
there with Dean. But if she had really wanted to go, Becca, you
know she would have had me stay there with him while she went
off.'
'I guess', agreed Becca. 'Jo Howell wouldn't have nothing to
do with the police or their families. Don'tkr.ow why that was.'
'It's impossible to tell anything about Jo Howell', said Sarah.
'I live with her, and I've lived with her for some time, and I still
don't know how she's gone react to things, what's gone make
her mad at me, for instance. Can't never tell when she's gone be
displeased with something you do.'
'Odds on though', said Becca, 'she's not gone like it, no
matter what it is.'
Sarah's short laugh had little humour in it, but Becca took
exception anyway.
'I don't know why you're laughing', said Becca sternly,
' 'cause in your place, I wouldn't crack a smile the live-long
day. In your place, I wouldn't put up with it at all. You take care
of that old biddie, and you take care of Dean, and you practically
support the whole house as it is—'
'Things ought to be easier when Dean's benefits come
through.'
'Well', said Becca, 'you just make sure you get those
cheques. You go down to the bank and you tell them that you are
Dean's wife and that you and nobody else has the right to cash or
deposit them cheques. You tell them not to give a penny to Jo
Howell or to Dean's dead bird dog, whichever of 'em comes in
with the thing trying to cash it. Don't let Jo Howell get hold of
them cheques, you hear me?'
Sarah nodded obediently.
' 'Cause', said Becca, 'I don't know what she'd do with that
money - heaven knows she don't spend it on clothes and the
beauty parlour - but I know you'd never see a penny of it and
she'd expect you to support her same as usual.'
Sarah said nothing. She couldn't in all conscience disagree
with Becca because Sarah knew that her friend was right, but she
124

felt that she owed some loyalty and respect to Jo. And besides,
Becca always said enough for two.
'Now', said Becca, 'Jo Howell lived next door to me for two
and a half years 'fore you came to live there, and I tell you
something - it wasn't what I'd call paradise. We didn't exactly
get along - ever. But she was always calling me up, asking me
to do this and that and I'd do it - because she was fat, and my
daddy was fat and I know how hard it is for fat people to get
around. But soon I found out that Jo wasn't just fat. It wasn't the
fat! She was just lazy. She could have taken her stuff to the
washateria herself. She could have got Dean—'
Sarah drew Becca's attention to the graveside.
The funeral was over. Mary had stood between her aunt and
uncle all the while the preacher had read scripture, craning her
neck to catch sight of Gussie, standing a little apart. The black
woman and the white girl exchanged several winlcs, though
Gussie did this only to keep the child quiet. Mary seemed not to
know what had happened to her or that it was her mother and
father that filled the two boxes supported on canvas straps across
the open graves. The minister tossed handfuls of earth on to the
two coffins, then turned away; the crowd turned with him and
began the slow procession back to the parked cars on the edge of
the cemetery.
'You know James's sister?' Becca whispered to Sarah.
Sarah shook her head.
'She was down three from me on the 'ssembly line, on your
side, like I told you. I didn't like her then and I don't like her
now. I wouldn't like to be little Mary Shirley, having to go off
with a woman like that.'
'They're going to take care of her then?' Sarah asked.
'She's going back with 'em this afternoon, to Montgomery. I
spoke to Gussie this morning and she was there at the house,
packing the clothes and trying to keep Mary £>ut of the room
where it happened.'
Sarah shuddered, and turned her attention to the bereaved
family, which was passing near them just then: Malcolm and
Dorothy Sims, and a little behind them Mary walking along
beside Gussie. The child was quiet, at Gussie's behest.
Just as Dorothy Sims passed, Sarah's attention was drawn to
the woman's dress, a simple black shift, ornamented only by the
125

necklace which Jo Howell had given to Larry Coppage three
days before. Sarah was astounded. How on earth had Dorothy
Sims got hold of it? The thing had been destroyed in the burning
house. Was it possible that somehow Lariy Coppage had got the
thing to Dorothy Sims? It was not: Larry was dead two hours
after Jo had given it to him and Dorothy Sims had been in
Montgomery at the time, and anyway why would he have given
it away as soon as he had received it? Sarah thought Larry hasdly
knew Dorothy Sims. But how else could she have got hold of it?
Maybe there were two of them, rnaybe Dorothy Sims had
bought it from the same place that Jo had. Maybe she had had it
for years. By the time that these thoughts had passed through
Sarah's mind, Dorothy Sims was being helped into the black car
by her husband, and Mary Shirley was getting in behind her.
Sarah hurried forward to the car, "but Becca grabbed her, and
held her back. 'What are you doing, Sarah?' she cried.
'Ever'body's looking"! You can't run at a funeral!'
'Got to talk to Dorothy Sims', Sarah explained breathlessly.
'No, you don't!' said Becca. 'You don't even know her, and
it's been a bad day for them. What you got to say to her?'
'She's got on the thing that Jo gave Larry Coppage. I know
that's what it is! She's got it round her neck!'
'Can't be the same one. Must be one just like it.'
i never saw another one like it', argued Sarah. 'Can't be two
of 'em if I never even saw one before.'
'Must be. The one Jo had would have burned up at the
Coppage house.'
'Well', said Sarah, 'it didn't, 'cause now Dorothy Sims has
got it.'
The car had driven off, and Becca relaxed her grip on Sarah.
'Well', said Becca for the sake of argument, 'what if she has
got it? Jo gave it away, it's not hers any more. You wouldn't
want it any more anyway, would you?'
'I don't like it', Sarah admitted.
"Then why do you care whether Dorothy Sims has the thing or
not?'
'Because I want to know how she got hold of it, that's why.
There's something real strange about all of this. That jewellery,
all these people buried - seven of 'em yesterday, and two more
today.'
126

'People die', said Becca. 'They die in fires, and they kill each
other. It's just because it happened two days apart, and it
happened in a little place like Pine Cone that it seems strange.'
'That's not all', said Sarah, 'that's not all though. There's
something else, and I don't know what it is yet.'
127

Chapter 29
Sarah and Becca were silent on the drive home after the funeral.
You are likely to be thoughtful after such a ceremony, even if the
man buried had been your enemy, even if you hadn't known the
dead woman at all.
It was a crazy thing: Sarah was actually having to decide
whether she thought that the amulet had anything to do with the
deaths that had occurred in Pine Cone. That was crazy. But
supposing it was true. Then she had an obligation to warn
Dorothy Sims against it. Or even beyond that, since it was Jo
Howell that had put it into circulation, it was her responsibility
(since Jo wasn't going to do it) to get it back altogether, and hide
it or destroy it.
But what could a necklace possibly have to do with so many
deaths? Five were obvious accidents, and the other two. .. who
would ever know why Thelma Shirley had killed her husband? It
couldn't have been a fight over a piece of jewellery. Sarah
wasn't even really sure that Thelma had had it in her
possession - but then how else could it have got from Larry
Coppage's pocket on to Dorothy Sims' neck? The questions
were endless, and they circled back on themselves, and not one
of them could be answered.
Probably there were two necklaces, and she was imagining
everything. One had burned up with the Coppages, and the other
one had probably been given to Dorothy Sims at a wedding
shower or something. Maybe, Sarah thought, if she had looked
more carefully at the amulet that Jo had given to Larry, she
would realise that they were nothing at all alike.
But Sarah knew she was only fooling herself; she knew in her
heart of hearts that there was only one amulet. Larry Coppage
had had it, and now Dorothy Sims had it. Sarah realised in a few
moments that she had only been trying to talk herself out of her
fears, because the thing she wanted the least in the world right
128

now was to go up to Dorothy Sims and tell her some damn-fool
story about a necklace with a curse on it. The woman would
stare, and say she didn't know what Sarah was talking about and
ask why she was bothering her at a time like this. That was what
Sarah didn't want, but that was precisely what she was going to
endure. She would have to make a spectacle of herself, and on
top of everything she knew that she wouldn't be believed, that
the warning, even if it were legitimate, would do no good.
She wished desperately that she had been able just to speak to
Dorothy Sims at the funeral. She could have admired the amulet
and then asked Dorothy where on earth she had found it - but
that wouldn't have worked either, really. It was hard to make
small talk at a funeral with the sister of the dead man. Sarah
realised, though, that sometime that afternoon she would have
to call up Dorothy Sims.
Becca was pulling the car into the driveway, and Sarah said,
almost to herself, 'I shouldn't have let 'em go.'
Becca had been lost in her own thoughts, and didn't hear her
friend. 'What?' she said. Sarah shook her head, and did not try
to repeat herself, but she determined that she would speak to Jo,
just as soon as she got into the house. If she could get something
out of Jo then maybe it wouldn't be necessary to make that
dreaded call to Dorothy Sims.
Sarah nodded goodbye to Becca and Margaret and went
inside. Jo was in the living room watching television. The house
was dark and airless, for the curtains had not been opened all
day. Dean was lying on the sofa, motionless. Sarah didn't like to
see him there, on the place that she now considered her bed. His
body, and the medicines that were rubbed into his injured skin,
left an odour in the upholstery that lasted the night through and
were the cause, Sarah was sure, of a series of nightmares that she
had been suffering lately.
'Well', said Jo, 'how was it? How many people come?'
Sarah replied briefly, it was all right. Nothing happened.
Seventy-five in the church, about fifty more than that in the
cemetery.'
' Never could abide that woman, or her husband either', said
Jo.
'Which ones, the Shirleys or the Simses?'
'Neither one. Sorry lot, all of 'em.'
T.A.-E
129

'I didn't know you knew the Simses', said Sarah. She was
trying to manoeuvre the conversation slowly to the amulet.
'Knew 'em when they lived in Pine Cone. We weren't friends
then and we're not friends now that they moved away either.'
'Well', said Sarah, 'this is a bad time for them.'
'If I was to go up to them - or go up to Dorothy Sims I mean,
'cause I never met her husband - and say I was sorry that James
and Thelma Shirley was dead, why she wouldn't believe me!
She'd say I was a hypocrite - and I would be!'
'I don't think anyone in this town has ever said that you were a
hypocrite. It's not one of your faults', commented Sarah, trying
hard to keep the sarcasm out of her voice.
'I went to her daddy's funeral, right after he run his truck into
that Greyhound, and you know what?' said Jo, 'Dorothy was
wearing navy blue! Like she didn't have a black dress to her
name!'
'Well', said Sarah, 'she had on black today. And you know
what else she had on?'
'What?' asked Jo.
'She had on that amulet that you gave to Larry Coppage the
night his house burned down. Wednesday night.'
Sarah waited to see what effect this had on Jo. The old woman
said nothing for a moment, but stared hard at Sarah. Sarah
couldn't tell if she were angry or surprised or puzzled, but it was
evident that Jo Howell was repressing some emotion.
'How do you suppose she got hold of it?' said Sarah. 'I'd have
thought that the thing would have burned up in the Coppage
place.'
Still Jo did not answer.
At last, when Sarah continued to stare, Jo faltered,
'It's. .. none of my business. None of yours neither. Dean and
me gave the thing to Larry Coppage, and it was up to him to do
with it what he wanted.'
'But Larry Coppage didn't hardly have time to get the thing
home, much less to give it away.'
'Well', said Jo, a little more easily, 'if Dorothy Sims has it
now - and I'm not saying that she does, you could be
mistaken - then how else could she have got it if Larry Coppage
hadn't give it away to her?'
'She was in Montgomery, so he would have had to give it to
130

James and Thelma Shirley. Tnat's the only place that Dorothy
could have got it.'
'Look', said Jo peevishly, 'I don't know why you're going
through all this with me. I don't care what happened to it. It's not
ours no more. I don't know why you keep harping on the thing.
It wasn't worth much - I ordered it out of the Montgomery
Ward_ catalogue. You didn't like it, so you can't want it for
yourself. What does it matter who's got the thing now?'
With this anger, Jo felt that she had regained her poise, and
Sarah knew that she had lost the argument, at least at this point.
'It don't matter to me', said Sarah, 'I'm just curious, that's
all. It seemed peculiar - to see Dorothy with it on, I mean.'
if that woman would wear navy blue to her daddy's funeral,
then I don't thjnk I'd be surprised at anything she did! And,
Sarah', concluded Jo, 'there's dishes in the sink that's left over
from dinner, and if you don't wash them, then they're just gone
sit in there and rot to pieces!'
131

Chapter 29
'Well', said Dorothy Sims to her husband, as soon as they were
back inside the Shirleys' house, 'if there is one thing that's
worse than a wedding - and you know how I hate and despise
weddings - it's a funeral.'
'Shhh!' her husband cautioned her, and inclined his head
towards little Mary, who had entered the house directly behind
them.
Dorothy turned on the little girl and said, 'Mary', in a
commanding tone.
'Ma'am?' said little Mary. She knew that she had behaved
herself, and feared no reproach.
'Mary, do you know what all that meant, what happened at
the church and the cemetery today?'
'Dot, don't', pleaded her husband.
'Yes'm', cried little Mary. 'They was burying Mama and
Daddy. Only I didn't see no headstones. Where was the
headstones? 'Cause when the paperboy got run down in the road
last year - I almost got to see it - they buried him and he got a
headstone. They's a lot of headstones in the cemetery, and what
I cain't understand is why Mama and Daddy didn't get one. Is it
because Mama killed Daddy? You cain't get a headstone if you
kill somebody? Is that it?' Mary lowered her voice towards the
end.
Dorothy nodded in satisfaction. Little Mary was a
levelheaded if somewhat superstitious little girl, and Dorothy
approved of that. The child had not wept at the service in the
church, and she had not been in shock at the graveyard
afterwards. Dorothy had seen what the death of even a single
parent had done to some children, and it wasn't a pretty sight.
Dorothy was very glad that Mary was taking it all so well, and
she said so to her husband.
'The child don't realise yet what's happened to her', said
Malcolm in an anguished whisper.
132

'I do too!' cried Mary, whose hearing had not been impaired
by her grief. 'Yesterday morning - no it wasn't yesterday, it
was Friday morning right after Gussie lifted me out of the
window and took me over next door to Mr Berry's house - I
heard Miz Berry talking on the phone and she was telling
ever "body in town that Mama killed Daddy. She said she did it
with a ice pick. I told Gussie that, and Gussie told me not to
believe a word of it, but I know it was true. I know.'
'How do you know, Mary?' asked her aunt, curiously.
'Iknow', repeated little Mary adamantly. 'That night I had a
nightmare about Mama, and she came in my bedroom, and she
was waving a ice pick around in front of me, and I said, " Mama,
what you want in here with that ice pick?" And she said,
"Mary, you be quiet and goto sleep." And I did, 'cause I knew
if I didn't, that Mama was going to stick me with it. And when I
woke up, there was Gussie wanting to haul me out of the
window
'You were real confused', said Malcolm kindly. He hoped
that Mary had only made up the story about being threatened
with the ice pick.	*
'Mama scared my pants off, said Mary.
'I don't think we ought to talk about it any more', said
Malcolm. 'We don't want you to have bad dreams, and your
mama and daddy would want you to remember that they loved
you very much, Mary. You meant more to them than anything
else in the world.'
'Mama sure could get mad though', said Mary, and whistled a
little tag of emphasis to the remark.
This conversation was making Malcolm Sims more and more
nervous. The deaths of James and Thelma Shirley had sorely
tried him, and he was even more upset that his wife showed so
little apparent concern. He was very sorry for the little girl, and
he knew that his own life with Dorothy would be changed
immeasurably now that Mary was coming to live with them in
Montgomery. Dorothy had refused to bear him children. She
had declared from the beginning that she didn't want to be
'saddled with a baby', and had also refused to consider
adoption. Malcolm was fond of little Maiy, but he also knew
that perhaps she would not be the child he would choose if he
had his pick of all the little boys and girls in Alabama. She was a
133

little too much like her aunt: very shrewd in a fashion that was
somehow completely wrongheaded. But he had no intention of
shirking his duty or of being anything but the most affectionate
and caring of foster-parents to Mary.
'Dorothy', this good man said to his wife, 'why don't we get
ready to go? There's not much more that we can do here today.
I'd just as soon get home as soon after dark as possible. I'd like
to have supper at home.' He desperately wanted for this day to
be over; he hated being in this house, surrounded by all the
things that had belonged to the dead couple. He could not
understand how his wife could have brought herself to wear
Thelma's necklace to the woman's very own funeral. And now
she was fingering it as if it had belonged to her forever and ever.
'You think I'm gone fix supper for you when I been through
what I been through today?' his wife protested. 'We're gone
pick up some fried chicken or some barbecue on the way. I'm
not fixing supper after a funeral.'
'No', said Malcolm, 'that's not what I meant. There's plenty
of food in the kitchen, and we ought to take it back with us, so it
won't spoil. There's no need for you to fix anything. I just want
to get back to Montgomery. That's all I meant, Dot.'
Dorothy Sims looked about her. 'I sure hate to leave all this
stuff here. You just know that Gussie got herself a skeleton key
made, and right now she is probably right outside the door
hiding in the bushes and waiting for us to leave! Then she's gone
back some broken-down pickup truck to the door, and not a
stick is gone be left by tomorrow morning.'
'Dot', sighed Malcolm, and glanced towards Mary's bedroom
where the child had gone to begin packing, 'you ought not talk
that way about Gussie, 'cause you know how fond of her that
child is. We'll lock the house up, and I've already told the
sheriff to keep an eye on it till I get back next week. You can
come back with me and decide what you want to keep.
Everything'11 be all right till then.'
Dorothy allowed herself to be persuaded and consoled herself
with taking only the two flat chests of silver and the cut-glass
punch bowl, which she declared were 'absolutely unreplace-
able'. While she was packing these items carefully in
bedspreads and other linens (she might as well take what she
could, she thought), Malcolm went in to help little Mary.
134

The girl pranced about self-importantly, for she had come to
realise that considerable interest had been attached to her person
because of her nearness to the heinous crime of Thursday night.
She was also the only full-fledged orphan in her class at school.
In the midst of folding up some of her dresses, little Mary turned
to Malcolm and said, 'What is my teacher gone think when I
don't show up at school tomorrow morning? Is she gone think I
got kidnapped?'
Malcolm laughed briefly. 'No, Mary, I talked to your
principal before the funeral and I told him that Dot and I were
taking you back to Montgomery with us. Dot's going to take
you to school tomorrow. Do you think you'll still be too upset to
go? 'Cause I guess you could stay at home with Dot for a couple
of days or so, and wouldn't nobody know - and even if they
did, they probably would say it was all right. You've gone
through a lot, girl', he concluded with a lugubrious sigh. 'We all
have.'
'I sure will be upset!' cried Mary. 'I don't know a single
person in that school. You think they 're gone make me write real
writing there? They let me print here. I'm not any good at real
writing, and I think I'd just die if I had to go up to the blackboard
and do real writing on the board.' Mary paused, and trembled at
the thought.
Her uncle reassured her. 'It's all gone be fine, Mary. You're
gone make lots of new friends, and everybody's gone love you
like Dot and I do...'
Mary ran over and hugged her uncle around the waist. She
burst into tears. Malcolm clasped her tightly to him, and did not
think it so terrible a thing that she was crying.
135

Chapter 29
It was a full two hours after the funeral that Sunday afternoon
before Sarah Howell had decided that she must telephone
Dorothy Sims, and ask her about the amulet. It would be going
too far to warn her that her life might be endangered by the
necklace that Sarah had seen her wearing at the service. At the
beginning Sarah planned only to ask Dorothy Sims where she
had got it. But what could she say to the woman when she
answered the phone? They had never even been introduced.
Maybe she could ask if there was any way she could help little
Mary prepare for the sudden move to Montgomery. But Sarah
knew that no matter what she decided to say, it would come out
sounding foolish. But that didn't matter, and it certainly
shouldn't stop her from calling.
Yet it did. Sarah dialled the number, but hung up the receiver
before the ringing began. Then she washed the dishes that had
been left in the sink. Again she dialled, let it ring twice and then
hung up. She was doubly ashamed of this - for her cowardice
and for the discomfort that would doubtless be occasioned in the
mourning household by the nuisance of the phone ringing
without any caller. Sarah waited fifteen more minutes - an
excrutiating quarter hour in which she told herself over and over
again that she had to go through with it. She dialled the number
once more. Ten rings, and no one answered at all. She dialled
again. Twenty rings and no one answered. They had already
left, and Sarah was sure that Dorothy Sims had taken the amulet
with her.
Sarah was displeased - with herself and with the
situation - but there was nothing that she could do. She
remembered then that she had heard that Malcolm Sims was
going to return the following week and it might well be easier to
talk to him anyway; he seemed a good-natured, well-meaning
man and certainly more approachable than his wife. Sarah
136

resolved, with some small easing of her conscience, that she
must simply wait until the following Saturday. But how would
she feel if something terrible happened to Dorothy Sims during
the week? Sarah shook her head and shuddered. Was she going
crazy to have such thoughts? They didn't make sense; nobody
else - not even Becca - would believe them. Jo might well
know more than she was telling, but who could say what Jo
really thought about anything at all?
Margaret Blair knocked softly on the back door. When Sarah
approached, the girl whispered conspiratorially, 'Mama said to
ask you if you want to drive around town - get out of the house
for a while.'
'I '11 be there in a minute.' Sarah smiled. It would do her good,
she knew. Margaret's secretiveness only meant that Becca
didn't want to have Jo come along; the trip to the drive-in the
night before had taxed her tolerance excessively.
Sarah went into the bedroom and told Jo where she would be
for the next hour or so and Jo began to complain immediately
that Sarah was never there to take care of Dean. 'Away at the
plant all week long, and youjcome home for fifteen minutes on
the weekend, just long enough to change your clothes before
you're off gallivanting again with Becca Blair, and that little
hellion of hers. Won't nothing good come of that one, and—'
'Jo', said Sarah. 'I'm gone.' And with that, she left the room.
Becca drove directly to the Nelsons' to drop off Margaret, and
for a few minutes Becca and Sarah stared at the devastated lot on
which the Coppage house had stood only a few days before.
They shook their heads in wonder and sorrow. Next they drove
to the Shirleys' house, for neither of the women had seen the
place since they had first heard about the two deaths. The house
looked deserted and the driveway was empty.
What you suppose happened to their cars?' said Becca.
'Well', said Sarah. 'James had the cruiser, and I imagine the
sheriff just had it taken away since it belonged to Pine Cone
anyway. I don't know what happened to Thelma's car.'
'I wouldn't be surprised if Dot Sims made a deal on it with the
preacher this afternoon at the cemetery!'
Sarah laughed despite herself - and despite her fears for
Dorothy Sims - and Becca drove on. They rode all over the
town, down nearly eveiy street, waving to people on their front
137

porches, and even stopping for a moment to speak to men and
women working in their gardens by the side of the road.
When they were going through the black section of Pine
Cone, Sarah suddenly asked Becca to pull up by two black
women in conversation on the sidewalk. One of the women was
Gussie, and she and her companion stopped their conversation,
waiting politely to hear what the two white women had to say.
Sarah leaned out the window and said, 'You worked for the
Shirleys, didn't you? Didn't we see you at the funeral today?'
Gussie nodded.
Sarah proceeded hesitantly, for she didn't like doing this.
'I. .. just called up the house.. . wanted to talk to Miz Sims for
a few minutes. But there's nobody there.'
'They's already gone', said Gussie. 'They was in that house
and out again. Didn't want to hang around that place, and I don't
blame 'em. They must be halfway back to Montgomery by this
time.'
Sarah sighed and ignored Becca who was tugging at the
sleeve of her blouse, wanting to know what all this was about.
Sarah pushed her hand away and said, 'What's you name?'
'Gussie.'
'I'm Sarah Howell. I work at the plant.'
'How you, Miz Howell', said Gussie cautiously. She
couldn't yet figure out what all this was about.
'And Mr Sims is coming back through Pine Cone next week?'
'That's what they tell me', said Gussie, after a moment's
hesitation.
'Well, thank you, Gussie. I'll see you soon,' said Sarah,
nodding both to Gussie and to her companion. She drew her
head back inside the car and Becca drove off with alacrity.
Sarah had turned round to wave goodbye again, and Becca
demanded, 'What'd you call up the Simses for, Sarah? Right
after the funeral? Making the telephone ring in a dead man's
house? Don't you know that's bad luck?' Becca was upset.
'No', said Sarah wonderingly, 'I never heard that.'
'Well', said Becca adamantly, 'it sure is. You ought to go see
people, not call 'em up. Telephone's for business and making
dates, not for telling somebody you're sorry his mother got run
down by a Mack diesel. I wish I would have known you were
going to try something like that
138

'Would you have tried to stop me?' asked Sarah.
'Maybe', shrugged Becca. 'But that wouldn't have done no
good. I'd have driven you over there.' She shuddered again at
the thought of the telephone ringing in the house of mourning.
'Those people don't need any more bad luck. What were you
gone call Dorothy Sims about anyway?'
The amulet. That necklace. I wanted to find out about it.'
Becca threw up her hands and nearly lost control of the car.
'Oh, honey!' she cried, 'leave it alone. There's nothing to it! I
mean if you thought I had it or something, you could ask me
about it. If somebody at the factory had it, you could ask them.
But you don't even know Dorothy Sims to spit at, and she's just
been presiding at a double funeral. Leave her alone. Or talk to
her husband when he comes back to town next week, but I hope
you've forgot about it before then.'
'I hope so too', said Sarah, and she meant it.
They returned home shortly after this, and spoke no more of
the amulet.
In what was left of the afternoon, hot and golden, with the
leaves on the trees sodden with humidity, Sarah brought out a
folding chair into the backyard, and set it up in the shade of the
pines on the back part of the property. Jo had wanted her to give
Dean a sponge bath, ' 'cause he's sweating under them
bandages, and he won't say nothing 'cause he don't want to
bother you, which is all the more reason for you to take care of
him.' For once, Sarah did not give in.
This funeral has upset me, Jo', she said, 'Dean is just going
to have to wait.' She turned her back on the house, and on the
mother and son who were still in it, with hate boiling in their
mouths like the foam of a rabid dog. Becca had loaned her a
stack of Life magazines, and these Sarah leafed through until
there was insufficient light to read any longer.
139

Chapter 29
Late on Sunday afternoon, with the dusk gathering in the
hollows and creeks of the rolling countryside of central
Alabama, Dorothy and Malcolm Sims were finally on their way
back to Montgomery. The scenery was familiar to them and they
paid litde attention to it. The road was not much travelled at this
time, so that the drive was easy for Malcolm. The vegetation
was lush and cooling; the car ran quick and smooth and quickly
lulled little Mary to sleep in the back seat.
Dorothy had changed her dress, for the black had been too
hot, but she had kept the amulet on; it was possible, she
considered, that she might wear it all the time. It was a simple
stylish piece that was sure to attract attention and admiration.
Dorothy glanced into the back seat and looked at her niece a
moment, turning uneasily on the vinyl upholstery. She whis-
pered, 'I don't know what we're going to do about that child,
Malcolm.'
Malcolm spoke low as well. Terrible thing to have happen,
Dot, Mary's a good little girl.'
'Well', said Dorothy, 'she eats as much as you do, Malcolm,
and I don't know where the money's coming from that's gone
keep her in clothes. And there's books to buy when we put her in
school, and I don't know what all. Next thing you know I'm
gone be talking to Mary Edwards down at the welfare office.'
Malcolm sighed. 'We can manage with Mary, Dot. Terrible
thing, what happened. James left money for the girl. There's
insurance. There's no need to set on the child because of money.
We won't go without.'
Dorothy touched the amulet round her neck, and rubbed it
between her fingers. All this had been a great nuisance, one of
the greatest nuisances of her life. It wasn't just that James had
gone and got himself killed and left her to tend to the coffins, the
services, the plots, the headstones, the selling of the house, and
140

all the rest; he had also left her his little girl. Dorothy truly had
never wanted children, and though she had no particular dislike
for them - at least when they were quiet she didn't mind them
much - she simply didn't want to be bothered. But now there
was little Mary, and little Mary was going to be around for at
least ten more years - demanding attention. And if she went to
college there would be tuition, and if she got married there
would be the wedding to pay for, and so on, probably for the rest
of her life. That was the greatest nuisance: the child dropping so
suddenly into her lap. And it was very bad about James too. He
hadn't deserved to die with an ice pick. He hadn't deserved to
spend his life with a woman like Thelma, and he certainly ought
not have been murdered by one. It would have been much better
if James had died in the line of duty. Then Thelma would have
been around to take care of little Mary and Dorothy wouldn't
have had to bother with either one of them. If that had been the
case, she and Malcolm would be driving back to Montgomery
now and they would never ever have had to give another thought
to Pine Cone.
It was all Thelma's fault, then. Her fault that James was dead,
her fault that Dorothy had had to worry with the funeral, her
fault that little Mary was going to cost them umpteen thousand
dollars over the next dozen years. Dorothy had never liked
Thelma, and now she was furious with her. It's a good thing
she's in her grave, Dorothy considered, because it's the only
place where she's safe from me.
Malcolm had always stood up for Thelma; had stopped a
number of quarrels between the two women at various holiday
get-togethers and now Dorothy turned and stared at her husband
beside her and thought how none of this need have happened if
Malcolm had only minded his own business. He had stood up for
Thelma more than once, even when directly opposed to
Dorothy's interests; there had been no call for that, no call at all.
Maybe, Dorothy considered suddenly, Malcolm had talked
Thelma into killing James, so that they could run off together.
Thelma was to kill James and then call up Malcolm. Then
Malcolm would have killed her and he and Thelma would have
run off together. That was probably it. But something slipped up
and Thelma died by accident, and since she was dead there
wasn't any need for Malcolm to go through with his part of it.
141

Dorothy shuddered to think how very narrowly she had escaped
death that previous Friday.
She looked at her husband with violent loathing, and
wondered how on earth he had thought he was going to get away
with so foolish a plan as that. She and James would have been
dead and Malcolm and Thelma would have gone to jail and God
only knows what would have happened to little Mary. He
wanted to kill me, he wanted to kill me, Dorothy repeated to
herself, but strangely she was less angry with him for that than
for the fact that the plans had been upset in such a way that she
was now saddled with the little girl in the back seat. She hated
him for it, and could barely keep herself from drawing her
fingernails down the great expanse of smooth cheek below his
melancholy eyes. She continued to twist the amulet between her
fingers.
The automobile went suddenly up over the crest of a hill and
down into the shadowed darkness on the other side. Below, a
swift shallow creek was crossed by a flimsy bridge with
aluminium railings. Thick forest of oak and pine crowded in on
both sides of the road, with borders of red clover in violent
bloom. The sky was unmarred dark blue.
The sudden increase in acceleration as the car moved
downhill woke Mary in the back seat and she sat up, puffy-eyed,
to see where they were.
Just as the car reached the bottom of the hill, Mary was very
surprised to see her aunt reach over, very calmly, and wrench
the steering wheel sharply to the left. Malcolm was so surprised
by her action that he allowed the wheel to leave his grasp. When
he tried to regain it, Dorothy pushed even harder to the left.
The automobile slammed into the side of the bridge,
shuddered a moment before breaking through the aluminium
cordon, and then plunged into the waters of the creek. In a few
seconds, water had broken up through the floor and was pouring
in underneath the dashboard. Malcolm had opened his door
before the car fell off the bridge, and now he struggled out into
the shallow water. In the back seat Mary tried to open her door,
but the force of the water kept it closed; she began to scream.
The car had settled into the hard bed of the creek at a place where
the water ran not more than three feet deep.
'Let down the window! Let down the window!' Malcolm
142

called out to Mary, and still screaming, the child turned the
handle to let the window down. In the meantime, Dorothy Sims
was squeezing across the seat underneath the steering wheel, to
climb out of the car.
'Dorothy', said her husband, with great anger, 'why in the
hell did you want—' He interrupted himself to reach in and pull
Mary out of the back seat. She squirmed a little, and drew back
from him.
'They's snakes in that water!' she gasped.
'No snakes', said her uncle. 'Come on, Mary, you gone
drown in that car, you don't let me pull you out of there.' It was
an empty threat, for the water outside the car was barely
breast-high on the child.
Mary moved back towards her uncle, still whimpering to
herself, 'Snakes. I know there's snakes in that water.'
But before Malcolm could pull Mary through the car window,
Dorothy pushed him down into the water. He looked up at the
woman in considerable surprise. 'Dorothy—' he began, but she
kicked at him. He struggled out of her way on his, hands and
knees, scraping himself badly on the sharp rocks on the bed of
the creek. All his clothing was wet through, and impeded his
movement severely.
Mary stared at her aunt apprehensively. Dorothy Sims pulled
out of the water a newly fallen branch of oak that was tumbling
downstream. She lifted it high over her head and advanced
slowly on her husband. He continued to crawl away, repeating
her name softly. 'Dorothy, Dorothy, Dorothy
Mary reached over into the front seat and got Dorothy's
pocketbook; the child leaned out the window and threw it at her
aunt, but it fell several feet short, and dropped into the water.
Dorothy came nearer her husband, and before he could get out
of the way, she brought the branch down against the side of his
head. The rough surface of the branch tore open the side of his
face, tearing away skin and nearly severing his ear. He paused
quivering on all fours, dazed and already bleeding heavily,
while the water of the creek flowed swiftly beneath him. The
pebbles under his hands began to give way under the pressure of
his weight, and he was about to slip over when Dorothy lifted the
branch high above her head and brought it down squarely upon
Malcolm's upturned face. He screamed, flailed briefly, and then
143

collapsed into the water. The branch had smashed his nose,
plunged splinters through his lids deep into the eyesockets, and
split open his cheek from the side of his mouth to the dangling
ear. He tumbled sideways into the water, unconscious and
staining the water with his blood.
Dorothy dropped the branch into the water. It submerged a
moment, paused, and then was spun away over a fall of tiny
rapids. Mary stared at the branch out the rear window until it was
out of sight and imagined somehow that it was more responsible
for what had been done to her uncle than was her aunt.
Dorothy Sims knelt over her husband, took both his arms and
dragged him back to the side of the car. Mary crouched on the
other side, as far away from her aunt as she could get. Dorothy
pushed Malcolm's unconscious form under the car between the
wheels. She held tight on to him by his ankles so that he would
not be borne away by the rushing water. For a few moments
there was a slight struggle and one of Malcolm's feet escaped
her, but she caught it quickly enough again and held ever more
tightly. In a couple of minutes Dorothy let the body go, assured
that her husband had drowned.
Mary, still inside the car with the water a few inches over the
level of the back seat, was rigid with fear. She had rolled down
the window and was about to crawl out of it into the water
despite her fear of the snakes, when Dorothy released her
husband's ankles. The corpse of Malcolm Sims knocked about
under the car for a moment, and then emerged on the
downstream side. His purple face appeared just beneath the
surface of the water, a halo of blood surrounding it. Mary
screamed, dropped down on to the seat, and began to cry. Her
uncle was dead, her aunt was doubtless going to kill her next,
she was like to drown in the back seat of a car, and the creek was
filled with snakes.
Dorothy Sims, however, ignored her niece and waded to the
shore. Bedraggled, she struggled up on to a sandbar, stepped
across a narrow muddy streamlet, and then climbed up a clayey
embankment about three feet high. She sat for a moment in a
nest of pine needles to catch her breath, then made her way along
the creek bank to the bridge; she made slow progress because of
the denseness of the vegetation. It looked as if she were going to
flag down the next vehicle that came along in the dusk.
144

She was nearly to the road when a farmer's pickup truck
appeared at the top of the hill. Though the dusk was deepening
into night in this small valley, the truck did not yet have Fts
headlamps on.
Dorothy Sims struggled against the briars, which tore her
dress and slip, and leaped out into the road, trying to catch the
attention of the driver of the truck. But she tripped on the uneven
edge of the pavement, and stumbled headlong into the highway.
Her clothes were dark, so that the driver of the truck did not
see her before he was almost upon her, and by then it was too late
to stop. He swerved to the right, but Dorothy had not the sense to
dart backward, and so was caught by the right fender. She was
knocked clear across the road and against the concrete piling at
one end of the bridge. Her spine was snapped instantly.
Mary heard the screeching of the truck's brakes and she stared
out the window but could see nothing of what was happening.
Making sure that her uncle's corpse was farther downstream,
Mary struggled out the right-hand window of the back seat and
fell into the water; she came up sputtering and screaming,
'Snakes! Snakes!'	«
145

Chapter 29
Jack Weaver backed his truck off the bridge, and on to the
narrow shoulder of the highway. Shaking, he climbed down out
of the cab and ran quickly over to the body of Dorothy Sims. It
was apparent from the abnormal way in which her torso was bent
that her back had been broken. He took Dorothy's hand; there
was no pulse. He breathed an automatic but thoroughly sincere
prayer, and closed the woman's eyes.
His wife Merle was also out of the truck now and had
approached timorously. 'Jack', said the woman, 'is she dead?
Did we kill her?'
'She's dead', he replied. The middle-aged couple then looked
up, and saw for the first time that the bridge had been broken
through, and that there was a car in the water. Mary had just
come up out of the water and begun to scream for fear of the
snakes.
'Oh, Jack, they must have been a accident, and we run the
poor woman down when she was trying to get help!' cried
Merle.
'You go get the child, Merle. Poor thing's in hysterics. Get
her out of the water.'
'What about this lady?'
'I' 11 put her on the back of the truck. I don't want the little girl
to have to see her, and then we'll drive into Brundidge. Looks
like that was where they was headed.'
'Maybe the girl will know', said Merle.
Merle and Jack Weaver were good, conscientious people and
this accident was an enormous burden on their minds, not
because of the possible consequences of it to themselves, but
simply because of the death of the unfortunate woman whom
they had killed and because of the child. They owned a small
farm on hard acreage and had worked all their lives tearing a
living from the stubborn earth. They were pious, well-meaning
146

people, whose only child had been electrocuted during a
rainstorm.
Merle climbed down to the creek bed, and waded out into the
water towards Mary, soothing her with her words. 'They's no
snakes, child. No snakes! I'll carry you, come here, child!'
Mary stopped blubbering and began walking towards Merle
through the water. Merle snatched her up out of the creek and
brought her to the shore. There she waited a few minutes in order
to give her husband time to place Dorothy's body out of sight on
the back of the truck.
'You tell me what happened, child', said Merle, piteously.
'Well', said Mary, with a conspiratorial air, 'we was going to
Montgomery—'
'You and your mother', interrupted Merle.
'My mama's dead', whispered Mary.
'You saw it then!' cried Merle, thinking that the child had
been witness to the accident.
'My mama's dead, because we buried her today. This
afternoon. My daddy's sister was in the car, and she just now run
up here into the trees.' *
Merle was shocked and dismayed to think that the child had
lost her mother and now her aunt in so short a time.
'We was going to Montgomery', Mary continued, with her
eyes almost shut tight, 'and we come to this bridge and Aunt Dot
turned the wheel of the car, and we went in the water with all
them snakes in it. And then Malcolm-that was Dot's
husband - tried to get me out of the back seat, where there was
all this water, you know, and Aunt Dot beat him over the head
with a big stick and killed him and he is floating off down to the
Gulf of Mexico right now! I thought she was gone kill me next,
she could have put a snake in the back seat! You better watch
out', Mary warned her rescuer, ' 'cause she might try to kill you
too!'
'Jack! Jack!' Merle screamed, and pulled the child after her
back towards the highway. Jack was just covering the body with
a piece of canvas. He turned at his wife's voice.
'Jack! There's another body, floating down the creek - this
woman's husband. The girl says she killed him and then ran up
on the road.'
Jack Weaver's eyes widened. He ran to the cab of the track
147

and brought out a heavy-duty flashlight. He stood on the
downstream side of the bridge and flashed the light over the
surface of the creek. He caught sight of another corpse about
twenty yards away, caught in the exposed roots of a cypress that
stood at the edge of the water. Jack sickened at the ghastly sight.
'Merle', he turned to his wife, 'you get in the car with the girl,
and don't you let her see a thing. Don't you let her look out the
window, whatever you do.'
Merle climbed into the cab, and coaxed Mary in after her.
While they waited for Jack to retrieve the body of Malcolm Sims
and place it on the truck beside that of his wife, Merle pieced
together the events of the past few days from Mary's rambling
narrative and was appalled by all that the child had suffered.
When finally, grimly, Jack got into the cab Merle repeated to
him what the child had said, being constantly interrupted by
Mary with new and inconsequential details, and it was decided
that they ought to return to Pine Cone right then.
148

Chapter 29
It was the early part of the evening, but the streets of Pine Cone
were already deserted. The Weavers' pickup truck was parked
directly in front of the courthouse, with the headlamps still on.
The harsh light from a mercury lamp shone down into the cab,
directly on to Maiy Shirley and Merle Weaver. The little girl was
still wet and bedraggled, and lay with her head in Merle's lap,
very weary and confused by all that had happened since that
morning. Merle Weaver stroked the little girl's hair, and thought
of the two corpses in the rear of the truck.
Presently, Jack Weaver came down the front steps of the
courthouse. Sheriff Garrett and Deputy Barnes were directly
behind him, talking in low voices. Jack went down and was
about to uncover the corpses for their inspection, but the two
men first glanced into the front of the truck and saw that it was
Mary Shirley inside.
'Hey, Mary, how you doing?' said Deputy Barnes automati-
cally, but very infelicitously. The sheriff punched him and they
moved away before Maiy had the opportunity to reply that she
was very very wet.
From Jack's description of what had happened on the road
and of the story related to him by the little girl who had survived
the strange happenings on the highway and in Burnt Corn Creek,
the sheriff and his deputy had concluded that the bodies must
have been those of Malcolm and Dorothy Sims.
Garrett and Barnes glanced at one another and shook their
heads. Then they moved round beside Jack, one on either side,
and glanced as he pulled back the canvas, uncovering the upper
portions of the two corpses. The faces were ghastly in
the mercury light, and still wet with thin blood and creek
water.
'The girl', Jack repeated, 'say she', and he indicated Dorothy
Sims, 'beathim', and he nodded at Malcolm. 'Beat him overthe
149

head with a pine branch until he was dead, and then she ran up on
the bridge.'
Sheriff Garrett pulled the canvas entirely off. 'If she'd have
been wearing something light coloured, maybe you'd have seen
her', he said, trying to console the farmer, who was obviously
greatly distraught.
The deputy said then, 'She was at her own brother's funeral
today - he was a deputy just like me - and so she wouldn't have
been wearing white in no case.'
'And this wasn't their little girl, then?' said Jack.
'No', said the sheriff. 'Like I said. Mary was James Shirley's
little girl. James Shirley was this woman's brother. James
Shirley's wife pushed a ice pick into his brain and then cut her
throat. That was on Thursday night.'
Jack shook his head and whistled. 'What's gone come of her
now?'
Sheriff Garrett shrugged.
'We gone get in trouble, Sheriff?' the farmer asked. 'You
know', he said piteously, 'I didn't mean to run the woman
down.'
'Well', Garrett replied, 'wasn't your fault, like you said. She
wasn't wearing white, and she ought not be running up on
bridges when the sun's gone down. And she ought not be killing
her husband with pine branches either.'
'Ought not do that in any case', added the deputy. 'No, sir',
he added a moment later, for emphasis, when no one thought to
second his opinion.
'It's real peculiar', mused the sheriff.
'What is?' said Jack.
'Ever'body dying like they are. ..' said the sheriff.
'You mean these two, and then the policeman and his wife?'
asked Jack. 'Not much family left there, is there?'
'Wasn't just them', said Deputy Barnes, "cause last
Wednesday night, seven people burned up on the other side of
town.'
'Well', said the farmer, 'burning up's a lot different from
stabbing and shooting and getting run down on bridges and
being hit on the head with pine branches in the middle of the
creek.'
'Maybe', said the sheriff, 'but I tell you, sir, I just can't say I
150

was surprised when you folks pulled up and said you had two
bodies in the back of your truck, what with all these people
dying. And if I had thought about it for twenty seconds I think I
could have guessed that it would be Malcolm and Dorothy
Sims.'
'And you know what's funny too?' said the deputy.
'What?' asked the sheriff, pulling the canvas back over the
corpses; there wasn't any point in examining them further now.
'For the last nine dyings', said the deputy, 'we ain't had one
open coffin, and from the looks of these two, we're not gone get
it now.'
'We not gone get them anyway. They was from Montgomery,
just down for the funeral.'
'You'd think she'd have waited till they got back to
Montgomery', said the deputy.
'I sure do wish she had', said Jack Weaver, shaking his head
slowly.
At this point, little Mary Shirley leaned her head out the cab of
the truck, and said loudly, 'And you know what, Sheriff? She
did it on purpose! She pushed the car off the road! I saw her turn
the wheel! She did it 'cause I saw her do it!'
'Mary', said the sheriff, 'you be quiet, till we know what's
gone come of you.'
'They's all dead', said the little girl with more gravity. 'I
don't know what you gone do 'bout me. They's Gussie, I could
go live with Gussie, 'cept I just know she's gone make me eat
collard greens, and I hate collard greens.'
Merle Weaver drew the little girl back into the truck and held
her tight against her breast for warmth and comfort.
151

Chapter 29
The parking lot of the Pine Cone Munitions Factory was two
acres of packed red dirt that was bright blood-coloured dust in
dry weather and thick, sucking mud after any amount of rain. A
small corner of paved ground was reserved for those high up in
the company. A great array of automobiles crowded this lot
every working day: cars that were twenty and even thirty years
old, cars that had been purchased only the week before and still
retained the dealer's stickers on the side windows, all manner of
trucks and vans, a couple of motorcycles, and even a school bus.
At lunch time every day, many workers came out into this
dusty, dry, barren area, not because it was inviting certainly, but
because it was a change from the interior of the factory. Here
they stood about and talked in little groups, sitting on the hoods
of cars, crouching in the shade of the larger vehicles, even
catching little naps in the back seats if the sun had not made the
vinyl upholstery unbearably hot. They drank soft drinks out of
cans with straws, or smoked cigarettes lifted out of large purses
with loud catches, or even passed around a Thermos filled with
rum and Coca-Cola.
On Monday afternoon Becca Blair made a date for the
following Saturday night with the man who daily checked the
electrical wiring of the plant; she then joined Sarah Howell, who
was leaning against the side of Becca'sPontiac, flipping through
a copy of Reader's Digest looking for the jokes.
They had hardly had time to exchange a few words, when the
woman down four from Becca on the line approached them
hurriedly. 'Let me tell you what I just heard!' she cried
breathlessly, and the three women automatically made a little
circle between the two cars.
'First', said Becca, 'you tell us who told you, 'cause I want to
know if I'm gone believe it after I hear it.'
'I heard it from my own Anna-Lee', said the woman, who had
152

a girl the same age as Becca's daughter Margaret, 'and
Anna-Lee is a good girl, wouldn't tell no lies - not to her own
mother - and she got it straight from one of the coloured ladies
in the lunch line at school not fifteen minutes ago. I had to pick
her up at the school and drive her over to the dentist, so that's
how I found out so quick. Anyway, this lady on the lunch line is
the sister of Gussie who used to work for the Shirleys, 'course
that was 'fore she killed him. I mean, before Thelma Shirley
killed James. So far as I know, Gussie didn't have a thing to do
with it.'
'All right', said Becca, laughing shrilly, 'we'll believe it.
Anna-Lee's word is good by me!'
'What'd you hear?' said Sarah.
The woman spoke with great significance. 'Little Mary
Shirley is back in school!'
Becca and Sarah could make nothing of this.
The woman continued, 'Little Maiy Shirley was in school this
morning."
'That supposed to mean something?' asked Becca.
The woman nodded mysteriously.
Sarah said uneasily, 'But she was off to Montgomery with her
aunt and uncle yesterday. They were supposed to leave directly
after the funeral. They did leave', she said after another
moment, 'because I called the house, and Gussie said that they
were on their way.'
'Didn't never make it to Montgomery', said the woman
gravely.
'What do you mean?' demanded Sarah.
'Well', said the woman, and then she related in a quick low
voice, 'Car jumped the road, flew in the creek, smashed up on a
sandbar, burst into flames in twenty-five seconds, and then that
woman, the policeman's sister - who was already acting very
peculiar at the funeral if you ask me what I thought about it - hit
her husband over the head with the right front fender till his eyes
bugged out...'
Sarah and Becca gasped in surprise.
'Choked to death on his own blood, and floated down the river
till he got picked up by a coloured man fishing for rainbow trout
since early that morning. It was his only catch of the day. That
corpse would have made it to Elba in two more hours
153

'What happened to Dot Sims?' demanded Becca. 'Why'd she
do it?'
'Well, that's the thing', the woman replied. 'Don't nobody
know why she did it, don't make no sense, 'cause little Mary
saw it all, trapped in the back seat with the car on fire and
ever'thing. And if the woman was planning to get rid of him,
you wouldn't think she'd have done it in front of a child - that
wasn't even her own. She must have known that the child would
say something about it later, you know what I mean? Unless she
was planning for the child to be cremated right then and there, in
the middle of the creek!'
Sarah and Becca nodded. 'So what happened to her?' Sarah
asked. 'Where is she now?'
'She run up on the road, trying to flag down the Montgomery
bus, which was due just about then, and got run down by this
fourteen-year-old boy in a Oldsmobile, who didn't have a
learner's permit yet, and the police found two quarts of
moonshine whiskey in the back seat. The boy said they belonged
to his father, but the police made him walk down the line in the
centre of the highway and he couldn't do it. And that child, poor
boy, is gone get sent down the river for running down a woman
that had just gotten through killing her husband.'
'Little Mary Shirley', said Becca, 'what become of her?'
'She was drowning in the back seat of the car, or burning up, I
don't know which, 'cause Anna-Lee didn't get all the details,
and she saw everything, like I said. She's all right, 'cause she's
in school, 'cept I don't know how she got rescued, unless it was
the bus driver that did it.'
Becca shook her head sadly, 'That poor child is gone have
bad dreams for the rest of her life. First her mama and daddy,
and then her aunt and uncle. All in the same week. The women
in that family are just no good; I wouldn't let no man I had
around marry into that pack. Just wouldn't be safe.'
Sarah objected. 'Dot Sims and Thelma Shirley wasn't related
by blood, they was just sister-in-laws. There must have been
something else
'Something else what?' asked the woman.
'Poor little girl', Becca said, thinking of little Mary.
The whistle sounded, and the three women hurried back into
the factory.
154

Chapter 29
Becca and Sarah's friend was not the first person working at the
Pine Cone Munitions Factory to hear of the deaths of Malcolm
and Dorothy Sims. The wife of one of the policemen on the Pine
Cone force was the switchboard operator in the main administra-
tion building of the factory, and when her husband called for his
midmorning check-in (she lived in constant fear of his untimely
demise) he told her of the two corpses in the back of the truck.
She managed to relate the story to a number of her friends and
co-workers in the next hour, but these women had not known
Dorothy intimately - the dead woman had been on the assembly
line, but that was several years before - and so the tale did not
spread as far as it might have.*
In the middle of the morning, one of the two black utility
drivers was sent to the Piggly Wiggly supermarket to buy coffee
for the administrators' lounge. Since the driver did not enjoy
such an amenity at the factory, he felt he was at least entitled to a
cup of coffee and a piece of pie and stopped at the diner by the
railroad tracks, where, in slack hours, black men were served so
long as they did not seat themselves. There he overheard the two
friendly waitresses tell breathlessly of what had occurred the
previous evening on the road north out of Pine Cone. When this
man returned to the factory the information travelled quickly
enough among the black employees, not because they had
known the unfortunate couple but because it was another
example, and a fine one, of white immorality and imbecility.
The assembly line knew very little. Only Becca, Sarah, and
Anna-Lee's mother had heard anything at all, and Anna-Lee had
not got everything exactly right. The news travelled no further
than these women in the next two hours, for they were pinned to
their places on the line, and deafened by the noise of the
machinery. During the afternoon coffee break, however, the
word was passed down the line.
155

After lunch in the administration buildings, the more recent
murder and death, so strangely paralleling those of the police-
man and his wife, were noised about. Bosses perched on the
corners of their secretary's desk, telling the story, and invented
grotesque details to make them squirm and certain other
secretaries and female file clerks related the incident to their
employers as a subtle object lesson in what may happen to a man
if a woman is driven too far.
Strangely enough, much of this was done in great fun. The
employees at the factory had not yet heard enough circumstan-
tial detail to be properly shocked and they waited for the end of
the day when they could return home to the newspaper and radio
reports which would no doubt tell them what had really
happened. Until that 'official' announcement by the media,
people in the factory enjoyed themselves with the unexpected,
strangely effected deaths.
The rest of Pine Cone was not so isolated as the Pine Cone
Munitions Factory. In stores and in homes and on the streets of
the town, the deaths of Malcolm and Dorothy Sims were known
and discussed with considerably greater accuracy.
Certain persons in Pine Cone could be counted on to know
more about those incidents in the town than anyone else, and
they were applied to by all who were curious. To begin with, the
two friendly waitresses in the diner by the railroad tracks were
inexhaustible funds of information and editorial comment on
any act of violence in Pine Cone, for it usually happened that
they were intimately acquainted with either the perpetrator or
the victim. They would shriek discreetly and cover their eyes
dramatically against the terrible things they related, but their
sources were impeccable and their details reliable.
Another source was the three bag boys at the Piggly Wiggly
supermarket, who managed among them to speak to three-
quarters of Pine Cone's female population over the course of any
given weekday. With equal enthusiasm they received and
offered the news of the moment, and acted as white-aproned
clearing houses for all the more malicious gossip of Pine Cone.
These three boys were not particularly well thought of outside
their two capacities as movers of packages and broadcasters of
domestic information, but within those fields, they were trusted
absolutely.

Those who were finicky and wanted the most accurate
information available usually called the radio station and talked
to the manager. He might not know as much as the sheriff, but he
was more willing to talk. And because the radio station in Pine
Cone had been set up more as a service for the rural portions of
the county than simply for the town's convenience and the
sheriff's jurisdiction ended at the town limits, there were often
things that were known to the manager of the station that were
wholly unfamiliar to Sheriff Garrett.
Today the sheriff wasn't answering any questions at all.
Garrett had been very upset by the murder of his colleague the
past week, and now the death of James Shirley's brother-in-law
depressed him further. There was something about the murders
of the two men and the subsequent accidental deaths of their
wives that confused the sheriff beyond his even beginning to
understand it all. Why had the women done it? For the same
reasons, perhaps? What were those reasons? Or had Dorothy
Sims acted in imitation of her sister-in-law? But Sheriff Garrett
knew that the two women had not got along together and
Dorothy Sims was unlikely to'follow the example of Thelma
Shirley in anything at all. On the other hand, how could the two
murders - being so close together, so similar, among members
of the same family - be unrelated? And the women dying
afterwards, immediately afterwards - had they only looked like
accidents? Had Thelma Shirley sliced open her neck on
purpose? Had Dorothy Sims deliberately jumped out in front of
Jack Weaver's truck?
Sheriff Garrett knew one thing though: it was senseless to
prosecute Jack Weaver - a good man - for something that was
obviously not his fault. The only one who ought to have gone on
trial was Dorothy Sims, and she was on the embalming table that
very minute. Even if the case were brought before a jury, not a
single man or woman in Pine Cone - much less twelve of them
together - would think anything but that Jack Weaver had acted
as an administrator of divine retribution. He would be let go with
only a caution by the judge to turn his truck headlights on earlier
in the evening. Dorothy Sims and Thelma Shirley, in getting
themselves killed, had saved the county a lot of money in trial
expenses and the state wouldn't have to pay for their upkeep in
prison, and their punishments had been commensurate with
157

their crimes. But still, Sheriff Garrett considered, it was just real
strange.
Until he could figure all of this out satisfactorily for himself,
Garrett refused to say anything, except to the manager of the
radio station and to the editor of the newspaper, whom he
infonned at length of the circumstances of the new set of deaths.
He didn't want to be distracted by his friends- and the wivesof
his friends, and total strangers - calling up to get a firsthand
account of this new horror. He left the gossiping to Deputy
Barnes who enjoyed the sense of self-importance he received
from the wholesale dissemination of this official information.
By six-thirty that Monday evening, the news had spread all
over town, and many of the pertinent facts had been got straight.
Then, working from the same basis of information, the same
questions that had plagued Sheriff Garrett now fell upon the
general population of Pine Cone. Everyone was at pains to
determine why on earth the two sisters-in-law had murdered
their husbands, who both had been very good men. It was a
great, great mishap, and on top of everything, what would come
of little Mary Shirley? The poor girl now had no one in the
world, except those people who had showed up for James and
Thelma's funeral, and who were they? Relatives who never
show up except at a funeral may be looking for money, but they
certainly aren't wanting a little girl to take back with them.
Some people said it was a suicide-murder pact between the
two women. But nobody could guess when they had made up
their quarrel. Even those who set forth this idea admitted that it
didn't make much sense, but what other explanation was there?
Other opinions, such as that it had really been Malcolm Sims
who had murdered both James and Thelma Shirley - and that
Dorothy was avenging their deaths - were even more far-
fetched. In fact, the town was stumped and could make no sense
out of it at all. In the course of that Monday evening, the only
theory that was not put forth was that the deaths of the two
married couples had anything to do with the seven-times-fatal
fire at the Coppage house.
158

Chapter 29
Sarah Howell grew more upset with the hours that afternoon.
Two more people were dead and they had died as mysteriously,
as unaccountably as the others - and Sarah had seen Dorothy
Sims only a few hours before she murdered her husband, had
seen that she was wearing the amulet. The details that the
woman in the parking lot had given her had been confused, but it
seemed fairly certain that Malcolm Sims and his wife were dead.
The afternoon break came and the news spread among the
women on the assembly line, but no one had any new
information. Sarah had hoped against hope that someone would
be able to tell her of a simple reason for the deaths of Malcolm
and Dorothy Sims, but instead, the women pressed her for
details of what she had heard from Anna-Lee's mother. In the
last hours of the working day, the assembly line rattled on,
lurching and grinding, and Sarah's thoughts were fixed on the
amulet. Where was it now? Who had it? Were there to be more
deaths? More unhappiness? What seemed most likely, she had
to admit, was that little Mary Shirley now had the amulet. It was
necessary, if so, to get the thing away from the child before
anything happened to her. Sarah didn't like the idea of going
over to the Shirley place trying to find the little girl and take the
amulet from her. Mary might not want to give it up, Sarah might
look as if she were trying to steal it; she would look crazy. But no
matter how unpleasant a task it might be, her duty was to get
hold of the thing, and destroy it, or put it in a safety deposit box,
or something.
Therefore just after work, Sarah asked Becca to drive her over
to the Shirley house. Sarah didn't want to tell Becca why she
wanted to go, because she didn't want to be talked out of her
feeble resolution. She had barely persuaded herself to take on
this foolish project and she knew that just a couple of
well-directed sarcastic remarks from Becca would be enough to
159

send her scurrying home, leaving that poor child with the amulet
in her possession. Therefore she refused to tell Becca anything
beforehand, but promised that she would inform her in detail
afterwards, whether or not she was successful with her unnamed
project. Becca was suspicious of all this - more suspicious than
curious, in fact - and she said she was perfectly willing to wait
in the car while Sarah went into the house. Sarah gratefully
accepted this offer. She felt much better about going into the
Shirley house knowing that Becca was out in the car waiting for
her.
'You sure do put up with me', said Sarah to Becca
affectionately.
i sure do!' her friend cried. 'I don't know why I do it. And
I'm blasted to hell and back if I know why you want to come to
this place. James and Thelma Shirley are dead! You wanted to
come over and speak to Dorothy and Malcolm Sims yesterday,
but they're dead too! There's nobody left!'
'There's little Mary Shirley', replied Sarah cautiously.
Becca's brow darkened. 'Why you want to see that little girl?
That little girl's had a peck of trouble since last week, and you
ought not go in there upsetting her. You ought—' Becca
suddenly broke off in the middle of her low-voiced cautions, and
cried loudly, 'I don't know why I'm talking to you like this! This
is absolutely crazy, Sarah Howell. You following up these dead
people like you are. It's worse than chasing fires! What do you
think you're doing? You didn't hardly know these people when
they were alive, so why are you hanging around 'em after
they're dead?' She shook her head slowly and Sarah made no
immediate reply, but allowed Becca's accusations to stand, for
the moment.
Then, slowly, she said, 'Becca, listen, you've just got to put
up with me on this. I don't like it, you know I don't. I don't want
to go in there and talk to little Mary Shirley, I didn't want to call
up Dorothy Sims on the phone yesterday, but I did it. You don't
think I would be doing any of this, do you, if I didn 't absolutely
have to do it? I don't like going around asking questions about
dead people.'
Becca said nothing for she knew that Sarah was in great
earnest. 'Why do you do it then?' she asked grudgingly.
'I was scared to death yesterday afternoon to call up Dorothy
160

Sims and when I finally did get the gumption to call, she and
Malcolm had already gone. If.I had got to them first, if I hadn't
been such a firaidycat, Dorothy and Malcolm Sims would be
alive today. Or even if they had died anyway, I wouldn't be
feeling now like I was responsible for it.'
'You're not!' cried Becca. 'What were you going to say to
them? Tell Malcolm his wife was going to bash his head in later
on in the afternoon in the middle of Burnt Corn Creek? Or what
were you gone say to her? If she wanted to kill the man, you or
anything you said to her wasn't going to stop the woman.'
'It was the amulet, I think, that did it. Or it might have been. It
don't matter right now if it did or didn't, just so long as I find the
thing.'
"The amulet! You still harping on that thing? How can a hunk
of jewellery cause Dorothy Sims to beat her husband over the
head with a automobile fender?'
Sarah shrugged. 'I don't know. I don't know how it could.
But I do know how to count, and I count eleven people dead in
this town since last Wednesday evening when Jo Howell gave
that thing to Larry Coppage. I saw him with it, and I saw
Dorothy Sims with it. They're both dead. Maybe it's just bad
luck, but that's still enough reason to try to get hold of it again.
People ought to be warned against bad luck.' Here Sarah looked
sharply at her friend, knowing how superstitious she was.
Becca had to agree. 'Maybe you're right. I'm willing to
believe that it's bad luck. They're some people that have bad
luck, and there's certain pieces of furniture that's bad luck, and
there's probably pieces of jewellery that's bad luck.'
'And I was thinking', said Sarah, 'that maybe it was little
Mary Shirley that's got it now.' She paused and allowed Becca
to think of this for a moment; Becca nodded slowly. 'And little
Mary Shirley', said Sarah, 'is a very little girl, and she ought
not have to put up with bad luck. It didn't do Dorothy Sims a
bit of good, and i sure don't want anything to happen to little
Mary.'
'I guess you 're right', said Becca. 'You go on in there and talk
to the girl. I guess you might as well find out what she knows. If
we can get the thing back, we might as well try, 'cause this town
has had bad luck this past week, and it don't need no more.'
'You want to come in with me?'
T.A. - F
161

Becca shook her head. 'I don't want none of what happened in
that house to rub off on me.'
Sarah started to open the car door; they had been parked for
some few minutes in front of the Shirley house. Becca said,
'But you know, Sarah, I don't believe a word of it. Not a
word.'
Sarah laughed silently, a mournful little laugh, and got out of
the car.
'You get that thing', whispered Becca, 'and you bring it back
out here with a pai r of ice tongs, 'cause I don't want you to touch
it, you hear me?'
Sarah nodded and moved up the sidewalk. Gussie answered
Sarah's knock, and with a slightly puzzled expression, invited
Sarah into the living room. Little Mary sat on a couch in the
living room eating a sandwich and watching cartoons on
television.
'Who's she staying with now?' Sarah asked Gussie.
'I'm staying here with her right now', said Gussie. 'And the
sheriff, he's trying to get hold of some relatives Miz Thelma had
in Ohio. She didn't like 'em and they didn't like her, so far as I
know, so I don't know what's gone 'come of this child. People
are bringing by food, but Mary's just in the second grade.' By
this, Gussie meant that Mary was being helped by the
community right now, directly after her multiple bereavements,
but that she had many many years of dependency left.
'Well', said Sarah, 'she seems to be all right for now, and
that's a blessing.'
'Tore up', said Gussie shortly, 'she's just tore up!'
Little Mary Shirley looked up during the commercial, and
stared inquisitively at Sarah Howell.
'Mary . ..' said Sarah.
'Ma'am?' said the little girl.
'Mary, can I talk with you a few minutes?'
'You come sit by me. You gone talk about Mama and Daddy,
or you gone talk about Aunt Dot and Malcolm?' The child was
wary, and had had enough of consolation for the time being.
Sarah moved into the room followed by Gussie, who turned
off the television set.
'I want to ask you a few questions, Mary.'
'What do I get if I get the answers right? I sure could use a new
162

box of colours. My green broke to pieces, and my black's all
used up.'
'Yes', said Sarah, 'I'll give Gussie the money, and she can
buy you some new colours.'
'How many questions do I have to answer?' the child
demanded.
'Just a few', said Sarah. 'Now Mary, I don't want to upset
you, but I want to know what your Aunt Dot was wearing when
you had that accident on the way to Montgomery.'
'Wearing a dress. Mama always said Aunt Dot's hips was too
big to wear pants decent.'
'No', said Sarah, 'did she have on a necklace, that's what I
want to know.'
Mary shrugged.
'You don't remember?'
Mary shook her head. 'Do I still get the colours?'
Sarah nodded. 'You don't have a necklace, do you, Mary,
that's a gold chain with a thing on the end of it that's round and
black and gold?'
Again Mary shook her head. The child shrugged dramati-
cally, and looked very sad indeed, afraid that she would not get
the crayons, being unable to answer Sarah's questions satisfac-
torily.
But Gussie spoke then. 'That's Miz Thelma's necklace you
talking about.'
Sarah looked up in surprise.
'I found that thing right under the bed on Saturday morning,
when I was cleaning up. I didn't never see it before. You know
where it come from?'
Sarah did not reply to that question, but only asked, 'You
haven't seen it since then, have you?'
Gussie shook her head.
Sarah then told a little lie. 'That thing belonged to my
husband's mama, and she had lent it to Thelma. So if you do
come across it, you be sure and call me, will you, Gussie? It's
real important, you understand me?'
Gussie nodded, and after leaving a dollar with which
Gussie was to buy Mary's box of crayons, Sarah left the Shirley
house.
Becca quizzed Sarah immediately on what she had found out.
163

'So', said Becca, at the end of Sarah's relation, 'it's not there. It
got broken off or something when Dorothy got run down in the
road. Or it's still on her, and is gone get buried with her.' She
was trying to reassure Sarah.
But Sarah was not so easily consoled. 'All we know is that
little Mary doesn't have it, and that's something, I suppose.'
'Why do you look so unhappy, then?' said Becca.
'Because', said Sarah, 'of what Gussie said. She said that she
found the amulet under Thelma Shirley's bed when she was
cleaning up ...' Sarah and Becca both shuddered at the thought
of the two corpses and the great pools of blood. 'That means that
Thelma Shirley had it in the house. And that means I was right.
Larry Coppage didn't give it to Dorothy Sims direct. He gave it
to Thelma and then Thelma killed her husband and died herself.
Then Dorothy Sims found it, put it on - we saw her with it
on - and then went and killed her husband and got killed
herself.'
Becca whistled.
'You know what that means?' asked Sarah.
'What does it mean?' demanded Becca. 'I think I know what
it means', she added sourly.
it means', said Sarah, 'that we know of three people who
got hold of that amulet, they're all three of 'em dead, and their
families with 'em. 'Cept for little Mary Shirley, and who knows
what's gone come of her now?'
'That's the worst luck I ever heard of, Becca judged,
i 'That's worse than bad luck', said Sarah. 'Bad luck is just sort
of coincidence. I don't think that this was coincidence. I really
do think that amulet's got something to do with it.'
'That's crazy, Sarah, and you know it! What could it have to
do with it, except being bad luck and all?'
'I don't know, but I do know I got to find it and get rid of it
before anybody else gets hold of it. I mean, what if somebody
else was to die? How would you feel, knowing what I just told
you, knowing that we didn't do everything in our power to get
hold of it and get rid of it?'
'Ijust cain't believe it.. .'Becca maintained, it's too crazy.'
Then she thought for a moment. 'But if there was something
wrong with that necklace, I mean something really wrong with
it, then that means that Jo Howell probably gave it to Larry
164

Coppage on purpose, knowing what it would do. That's what it
means, don't it?'
Sarah didn't answer,
'That means that Jo Howell is responsible for all them people
dying, don't it?'
Again Sarah said nothing. This was the part of it that she
disliked thinking about most of all.
'I believe that!' cried Becca. 'I wouldn't put it past her. She
found out where to get them things and she was the first in line
for it. She probably ordered two of 'em! That woman peeves
me, that woman hasn't done nothing but peeve me since the day
I laid eyes on her broad behind! I wouldn't be surprised if she set
out to get back at Larry Coppage for not giving Dean a job. You
said she was mad at him for it.'
Sarah nodded.
'She tried to get back at him with a amulet.'
Becca paused, breathing heavily, and looked at her friend.
They had just pulled into the driveway, and Becca turned off the
ignition, isn't that what you think, Sarah? Isn't it?'
'I don't know, Becca, I don't know what to think. I didn't
want to think about that. I'd hate to think that Jo Howell was
capable of such a thing. Just right now I'm pretending that she
didn't know anything about it, about what it would do, and it
was all just a accident.'
'Jo Howell don't have accidents. She's mean on purpose,
she's mean 'cause she wants to be mean, and no other reason in
the world. She wasn't born that way, I bet. She practised. Went
out in the field by herself for just hours on end when she was a
little girl, practising being mean. She wanted Larry Coppage
burnt up to a crisp. She didn't like Rachel neither, and she threw
in them five kids for good measure. You know she did, Sarah!'
'No!' cried Sarah, 'I don't know it! She couldn't want to kill
all these people! There's eleven of 'em, Becca, eleven people
dead in Pine Cone. And you think I could go back in that house
right now if I thought it was Jo Howell that did it? I cain't think
things like that!'
Sarah jumped out of the car, and ran towards her back door.
Becca leaned out of the passenger window, and exclaimed
softly, 'It's crazy, Sarah, just too crazy, and I don't believe a
word of it. Not any of it...'
165

Chapter 29
Later that night, after Sarah Howell had washed up the supper
dishes and turned off the lights in the kitchen, she peered
through the door into the living room. The only light there was
from the television set, and it flickered ghastly illumination on
the bandages around her husband's neck and head. Dean lay on
the couch with his head thrown back, sinking down between the
tattered sofa arm and the tattered cushion, his feet lying heavily
in his mother's lap. Jo Howell, who sat at the other end of the
couch, was slowly massaging her son's ankles.
Sarah had refrained from mentioning to her mother-in-law her
visit with Mary Shirley and Gussie. She was not yet sure that it
was best to let Jo know what she was up to. Jo howell was a
secretive woman and Sarah felt that until she got some straight
answers about the amulet, it was probably best to say as little as
possible about her own suspicions. It would not do to put Jo
Howell on her guard.
Sarah sat in a chair apart from her husband and Jo and tried to
interest herself in the television programme, but could not for
thinking of the amulet. She cast sideways glances at her
mother-in-law and began to think she had gone absolutely
insane to imagine that such a great fat woman, who wouldn't
move out of her chair if the vice-president of the United States
were choking on a fishbone at the other end of the room, would
be able to engineer the horror that Sarah was tempted to credit
her with. She was fat and she was mean and it was very
unpleasant to spend an evening with her, but was she any more
than that, an obese country woman who hadn't taken to farming,
who hadn't taken to marriage, who had never even really taken
to mothering until her son came home from the army a scarred
vegetable?
'What you staring at?' Jo demanded, at the onset of a long
commercial break.
166

'Nothing', replied Sarah quickly. She was used to Jo's quick
interrogatories and was rarely caught up by them any more. 'I
was just looking at Dean, trying to see if he was reacting to
anything, trying to see if he had improved, or anything.'
'Oh, yeah', said Jo. 'I think he's a lot better today. A lot
better.'
'How can you tell?' said Sarah.
'You can tell, that's all. He's taking more interest in things,
you know what I mean?'
'No', said Sarah. 'I don't know what you mean at all.'
'Well', said Jo, 'I mean that like this afternoon, I was telling
him everything about the Simses getting killed up on Burnt Corn
Creek. You know, I used to live up that way. I know right where
that car went in the creek. I used to have to go pick blackberries
near there every summer. I hate picking blackberries. Cut your
fingers to pieces on them thorns.'
'It was real bad, what happened up there. I don't know why
she did it', said Sarah, but there was an edge in her voice.
'Well, she was a mean woman, and that's about all there was
to it. I used to live up that Way, and that's where Dean's
great-aunt got drowned, right down near there.'
'How do you know that's where it happened?' asked Sarah.
'That's the only bridge on Burnt Corn up that way. Can't be
nowhere else. Real pretty spot, too. I was the one that found the
body. There wasn't much traffic on that road, way back then.
People didn't go to Montgomery like they do today, they didn't
just pick up and go off to buy a quart of milk in Montgomery like
they do now. So I found Dean's great-aunt down there in Burnt
Corn Creek, right in the same place where Dorothy Sims beat
her husband over the head with a pine branch, and I had to drag
the body out. You know, Sarah, how hard it is for a girl - and I
wasn't much more than fifteen then - how hard it is to drag
somebody out of a creek when they got their lungs full of water?
But there wasn't nobody else to do it and if I hadn't done it right
then and there, then she would've been washed down to the
Gulf, and there wouldn't have been nothing left to stick in the
grave. And you know what?' Jo smiled maliciously.
'What?' said Sarah.
'I bet it was harder to pull ol' Malcolm Sims out than it was for
me to drag Dean's great-aunt out of that water. Ol' Malcolm
167

Sims was a big man. And Dean's great-aunt was a little bitty
thing.'
Sarah didn't reply to this observation. Jo didn't often talk at
such length, and almost never spoke of her past, so Sarah was
inclined to let her go on without interruption in the hope that she
would give something away. But though Jo seemed to speak
with narrative abandon, there was very little that Sarah could
deduce from what was said.
Jo cackled then, 'They ought to put up a sign down by that
bridge, telling people how dangerous it is, that people get
drowned and beat over the head there, and that they ought to
watch out. Somebody ought to put three little white crosses by
the side of the road, just 'fore you come to the bridge, to tell
about the three people that died right there. Dorothy Sims and
Malcolm Sims and Dean's great-aunt.'
'What was her name?' asked Sarah.
'Bama', said Jo. 'Her name was Bama. That was short for
Alabama. She was named after the state.'
'That's real peculiar', said Sarah. 'I thought Alabama was a
man's name.'
it is', said Jo argumentatively, 'but her name was Alabama,
and she got herself drowned in Burnt Corn Creek, and I found
her 'fore she had time to get washed away. Don't nobody know
why she was down there. Didn't like her much, but she taught
me a lot of things.'
'What sort of things?' questioned Sarah.
'Shhhhh!' cried Jo, 'the show's back on now, and Dean don't
want to miss a word of it.'
Sarah sighed heavily. She had the distinct feeling that Jo was
toying with her, that the old woman knew that Sarah was trying
to find something out. Jo was deliberately feeding her informa-
tion that sounded good but was actually worthless. Sarah knew
that it would do no good to talk to Jo longer that evening so she
rose, saying, 'I'm going to speak to Becca for a few minutes.' Jo
replied nothing at all, but only motioned for Sarah to move out
of her line of vision.
Sarah let the kitchen door swing noiselessly shut behind her
and then stepped quietly out the back door, into the moonlit
yard. She knocked on Becca's back door and Margaret appeared
presently, cradling and stroking a small white cat in her arms.
168

'Mama's just about to put her hair up. Come on in, Sarah',
said the young girl.
'No', said Sarah, 'ask you mother if she won't bring her pins
out here, and sit with me a while in the backyard.'
Margaret nodded and disappeared into the house. In a few
moments, Becca Blair appeared witha scarf around her wet hair
and a small tin box filled with bobby pins.
'Ohhhh', she cried, 'what a good idea you got, Sarah! Let's
go right out in that yard and you talk to me while I put up my hair
by the light of the moon. I got a little mirror with a hook that goes
right on my neck and I can see everything I'm doing. I just love
to do these little things outside. You just got to promise me one
thing, and that's that you won't mention word one about that
thing, that necklace. 'Cau se you got me upset this afternoon and
I don't want to hear a word about it, you hear me?'
Sarah nodded, and smiled. 'No, I promise, I won't say a
word.'
And so the two women settled themselves into the iron chairs
in Becca's backyard. Sarah arranged hers so that she could watch
her own back door and see if the light went on in her kitchen,
sign that Jo was looking for her. Becca set the mirror around her
neck and the box of bobby pins in her lap.
'You gone have to talk to me, Sarah', she said, laughing,
' 'cause you know I can't put my hair up 'less I got half a dozen
of these things in my mouth! You know how it is, just a habit that
don't make no sense...'
The moon was bright, and the shrubbery in the yard so thick
that it blocked from view the harsh mercury lamps and the sharp
illumination from kitchen and living room windows throughout
the neighbourhood. A cat in heat screamed in the next block and
frogs in a drainage ditch croaked loudly from a nearer distance.
'I don't know, Becca', Sarah began sadly, 'I don't know what
to do about—'
' 'Bout what, Sarah?' said Becca peremptorily, and stuck four
pins in her mouth. She widened her eyes, to show that she would
not be able to speak again for some minutes to come.
'To do - don't know what to do in general. Dean's coming
home has upset me, coming home like he did. There's this thing
in there on the couch that I'm supposed to take care of, but it
don't seem like it's Dean inside there. I think of Dean, and it's
169

not that thing in there on the couch that I'm thinking of. You
know what I mean?'
Becca nodded her head sombrely, her fingers still twirling
spirals in her wet hair.
'I don't know why I'm here. Jo and Dean, they belong
together, they seem to get along together. But Dean, he don't
move, he don't say a word, if the spoon didn't cane out clean, I
wouldn't even know he was alive inside there. And I'm his wife,
Becca! They get along fine, and they need me to clean up after
'em, and that's all. Am I supposed to spend the rest of my life
doing that? Going to the plant every day, sitting at the 'ssembly
line, getting a little money and a lot of haemorrhoids? And then
coming home in the afternoon to cook supper and clean the
house and run errands for 'em? Spending all the money I get on
prescription drugs?'
Becca whistled sympathetically through the bobby pins in her
mouth.
'I'm stuck in this, and I don't like it a bit. I'm stuck in it, and I
don't know what to do to get out of it. It don't seem like there's
anything that I can do to get out of it. I don't know where to start.
There's not time to start. There's not time to do anything but the
things I do do, go to work, clean house, cook, go to the
drugstore for Dean's medicine. You know, I tell myself things
will be better when Dean gets better, when he gets out of the
bandages, when he can get a job or disability insurance or
something. But I feel it in my heart that he's not never going to
get any better, that he's gone spend the rest of his life wrapped
up in white, lying in the hammock, lying in bed, lying on the
sofa, and doing nothing but listening to Jo Howell talk to him.'
Sarah paused a moment, and then concluded, softly, with
despair, 'Becca, I tell you something else. I don't like this, I
don't like this a bit in the world.'
170

Chapter 29
Jack and Merle Weaver had been considerably upset by the
accident that occurred" on the Montgomery road, and slept
restlessly that Sunday night, both dreaming of the woman that
they had knocked into the bridge piling, dreaming of the face of
the man caught in the roots of the cypress. Over and again in
their sleep they heard the frightened cries of the small child in
the half-submerged car, screaming out for fear of the snakes.
On Monday the couple drove back into Pine Cone and gave
their deposition to the sheriff and his deputy. Again, they were
assured that they would not be held culpable for the accident.
Though technically Jack Weaver could be charged with man-
slaughter, the accident was clearly not his fault, and certainly
any guilt on his part was more than balanced by the crime that
was committed by his unintentioned victim. No jury in the
Wiregrass region of Alabama would convict him and therefore,
in the sheriff's practical eyes, there was no point in bringing the
incident to trial.
The Weavers then visited the Baptist preacher in town,
having heard that the couple were of that denomination; and
again they were assured of their moral innocence in the matter;
and that the only real problem was what was to become of the
little girl, who now was wholly alone in the world. The Weavers
shook their heads, and drove away. Late in the afternoon, they
purchased a dozen bags of feed grain from the Farmers'
Exchange in Pine Cone, with the vague idea that by doing
business in the town where the people had been driving from,
they would be making some sort of reparation, even if it was
only after the most indirect and purely financial fashion.
Monday night as well proved sleepless for the unfortunate
couple, and they rose, as usual, at dawn, however ill-prepared
for a thoroughgoing day of strenuous farm activity.
Directly after Merle Weaver had prepared breakfast for her
husband and herself, she sat down at the table across from him,
171

with a cup of coffee held just below her lips, and said: 'You
know, Jack, I thought all night long.'
'About that woman', said her husband.
Merle nodded. 'But about the little girl too. It's our fault
really that she's alone in the world, that poor little girl, with
nobody left - all of 'em dead that would have taken care of her,
and it's our fault. It was a accident, but it's our fault.'
'My fault', said Jack. 'I ran the woman down.'
'Not your fault', said Merle. 'Our fault. Though I don't know
if it would have done any good not to run the woman down,
'cause she would have been sent up the river anyway, for
murdering her husband, and it's probably just as well then that
the little girl didn't have to testify in the trial. They say testifying
in trials is real hard on little girls.'
Jack nodded. His wife had put a better light on it than any that
he had been able to strike, but he still judged against himself. 'I
still wish I hadn't done it though.'
Merle nodded. 'I wish we hadn't either. And that's what I was
thinking about. I was thinking that maybe we ought to see what
we can do about the little girl. I mean we don't have any money
to give her, and for all we know, there may be insurance, but I
wouldn't count on it, but I was thinking that maybe we could
bring her out here to live.'
'You mean live with us?' said Jack.
Merle nodded. 'We could adopt her or something.'
'Would they let us do it? I mean, we run down her only
surviving relative in the middle of the road, and are they gone let
us adopt the little girl then?'
'She was a sweet little girl.'
'Oh, she sure was', agreed Jack. 'I'd sure like to do
something for her, like you said. Maybe we could adopt her. I
mean, it's all right with me if we do. I'd like to have a little girl,
and seeing she needs somebody real desperate to take care of
her, it might as well be us.'
Merle nodded.
'If they let us', said Jack, 'and if she wants to. She may not
want to live out on a farm, but you 're right, and I think we ought
to offer, because I think it's the least we can do, offer to adopt
her.'
'You think she'd keep her own last name?' asked Merle, and
172

so the conversation continued throughout breakfast, and both
Jack and Merle were immeasurably heartened by the exchange.
They were perfectly serious about this project, and had every
intention of offering a permanent home to little Mary Shirley.
They had a fair idea of the trouble involved in raising a
child - and the expense - but what did that matter, when the
child was in need, and they were to some extent responsible for
her predicament?
i feel so foolish', said Merle, 'I don't know why we didn't
think of this before.'
Jack nodded. 'People in Pine Cone must think you and I are
the meanest people in the world, abandoning that little girl the
way we did.'
Jack and Merle Weaver walked out through a long path of
dewy red clover - glaring, brilliant red in the early morning
light - to their barn. Here it was necessary to unload the bags of
grain that they had purchased in Pine Cone the day before, from
off the back of the truck. The single farmhand that they
employed, who normally would have assisted Jack in this work,
was off on the far side of the property, mending a section of
broken fence.
Working together, Jack and Merle pulled the bags off the
back of the truck and together carried them into the barn, where
they stacked them near the rear door. After their third trip, on
their way back to the truck, Merle's eyes caught the glimmer of
metal in the sand near one of the rear tyres of the truck. She
stooped and picked up a necklace, of simple, forthright design.
She had never seen it before. She shook the sand off it, and held
it close to her eyes.
'What you got, Merle?' said her husband.
She handed him the piece of jewellery.
'This yours?' he asked.
'No', said Merle, 'don't know where it come from, Jack.'
'Where'd it come from though?' Jack asked.
'Right there in the dirt', said Merle. 'You saw me pick it up,
right then, didn't you?'
Jack shook his head. 'It didn't drop out of your pocket?' he
asked.
'What'd I be doing with something like this? You know I
don't have nothing like this.'
173

'Maybe it fell off the truck', said Merle's husband. 'Maybe
that woman we ran down in the road was wearing it yesterday,
and it came off her neck getting jostled around in the back when
we was on the way back to Pine Cone.'
'Maybe', said Merle, 'maybe you're right.'
There was a pause. Jack handed the amulet back to his wife.
'You think it's worth anything?' he asked.
'I can't tell', his wife replied.
'Is it gold, you think?' he asked.
'Gold's gold, not black', Merle pointed out.
Jack stepped forward and pointed to the gold band in between
the wider bands of jet. 'There's gold right round in there,
between the black part. Maybe it's all gold, and just part of it's
painted black
'Maybe you're right, Jack.'
'Maybe it's worth money.'
'If it's gold, then it's bound to be worth something', said
Merle.
Jack looked cannily at his wife. 'Hold it up to your wedding
ring, and compare 'em', he said. This seemed a brilliant idea to
him, a way to ascertain whether the necklace was really of gold
or not.
Merle held up the amulet next to her wedding band, and
examined them both in the light of the sun.
'Can't tell, still can't tell', she judged, after a moment.
This was a thing not in their experience, the finding of an
object that might be valuable, and something that very certainly
did not belong to them. In any of its multitudinous forms, luck
had rarely made an appearance on the Weaver farmstead.
'What you think we ought to do about it?' asked Jack quietly.
'You think we ought to tell the sheriff?' his wife replied.
'Can't keep it, not ours', Jack stated, simply.
Merle shook her head. 'We ought to take it into Pine Cone,
when we go over and see about that little girl.' Her husband
nodded. 'You think they'll think we took it?' The idea occurred
to Merle suddenly, and just thinking that she might be
considered a thief appalled and frightened her.
'Nobody's asked us where it was, or if we had seen it.'
'Maybe they don't know about it. Maybe they don't know it's
missing yet. Maybe we ought to take it in right now.' Merle was
174

upset to hold on to something that so definitely belonged to
someone else.
'We'll go in this afternoon. That'll be soon enough', said
Jack. He knew that his wife was nervous, and so tried to console
her. 'We're not sure now, Merle, that the thing did belong to the
woman that was killed on the bridge, and it might just not have,
for all we know. But we'll take it in to the sheriff and leave it with
him, and if somebody's missing the thing, then he'll step
forward and claim it. And we'll go back by the Baptist
preacher's, and see about that little girl. That poor little girl!'
Merle stared a few moments at the amulet in her hand,
absently feeling for the catch, wondering whether she ought not
to put it around her neck. It was a heavy piece, and would feel
good. She had had a heavy necklace once, when she was a little
girl, but not since then.
But she shuddered; there was something about this necklace
that she didn't like at all. Besides, it didn't belong to her. She
glanced at her husband, stiffened her shoulders, and dropped the
amulet into the waist pocket of her dress.
175

Chapter 29
Merle Weaver smiled to herself as she began work that moming,
exulting that she had discovered a way to expiate her and Jack's
guilt over running down that poor woman, at the same time that
she provided herself with a permanent cure against loneliness.
That little girl - they couldn't even remember her name, they
had been so upset at the time - would come out to live with
them, and they would raise her as if she were their own child.
They had had a boy themselves, about ten years back, but he
died in a rainstorm on the last day of August, hit in the head with
a bolt of lightning when he was dragging in a croker sack of
pecans out of the downpour. That little girl had grown up in
town all her life, Merle thought, but she didn't have anybody
else, the sheriff said, and probably she would be wanting to stay
in Pine Cone, with all her friends at school. Where did they send
children who didn't have any place to go? Merle supposed there
were orphanages, but she didn't know where any were located,
and she couldn't imagine that it could be a very happy existence
there, with no one to love you especially. She had high hopes
that the little girl would come to live with them, and Merle even
decided that the little girl could keep her own name if she wanted
to, whatever that name might happen to be.
'Oh', said Merle to Jack, when the last of the sacks had been
transferred from the back of the truck, 'I'm just looking forward
so much to having that child out here with us.'
'Well', cautioned Jack, 'we haven't got her yet, and we may
not get her, you know. I don't know much about how these
things work.'
'But she don't have nowhere else to go. Used to be,
somebody's mama and daddy died, somebody in the church
would take 'em on, but I don't think that happens much
any more. They say there's not enough money, and the other
children don't take to it or something.'
176

'Well, Merle, if she wants to come, and they'11 let us take her,
then she'll be here. And there's nothing more to be said about it
till we get into town. I don't want you thinking about it, 'cause
what if we don't get her? Then you'll be disappointed, and I
don't want that. I don't want to see you unhappy
Merle nodded, and went to feed the pigs. She resolved to say
nothing else, but the excitement would not go away.''Merle
stepped merrily up on to the lowest rail of the fences that
encircled the pigpen, located next to a blank wall of the barn.
She leaned forward against the upper rails to maintain her
balance while she tossed ears of corn, from the crib by her side,
into the pen. She delighted in hearing her sows and hogs
squealing, and loved to watch them plough through the earth and
mud after their morning's food. Merle was sorry that this chore
came so early in the morning, because it was her favourite task
of the day. She knew every pig from every other, and to most of
them she had given names; she had come to know them for
intelligent, ifnot affectionate, creatures. And, it happened, they
were the only thing on the farm that produced profit year after
year after year.
Two ears of corn slipped over the edge of the crib, and fell just
inside the pen. One of the larger sows rushed over to get at them,
and in so doing, brushed against Merle's foot. She stumbled on
the rail, and barely managed not to fall; but in the process, the
amulet slipped out of her pocket and disappeared into the mud
on the inside of the pen. Merle was very annoyed by her own
clumsiness, and set her lips in malediction against herself.
She turned to see where her husband was. In a moment he
emerged from the barn, scratching his head, and approached
her.
'I've done gone and dropped it in the pen, Jack.'
'What'd you drop? That thing we found?'
Merle nodded. 'Dropped right out of my pocket, I don't know
how.'
'Where'a it go?' Jack moved over to the fence, and stared
over into the mud. The animals were still squealing in pursuit of
their breakfast.
M. rle pointed directly downwards over the rail. 'Right down
there', she said. 'It was right there, Jack. Because when I knew
it had fallen I looked over and saw it sliding under the mud, and
177

then Louise must have stepped on it, because I can't see it no
more.' Louise was the great sow that had knocked against
Merle's foot.
'You want me to go after it?' said Jack, and without waiting
for a reply, he began to scale the fence. 'You show me where it
went, and I'll find it.'
But his wife held him back, grabbing the straps of his
overalls. 'No', she said, 'it was my fault, so I'll look for it. Got
to do what's right.'
'You gone ruin that dress', her husband said, with kind
concern, 'and I really don't mind doing it.'
it's my fault', his wife repeated, if I hadn't found the thing,
we wouldn't be having this trouble now. Now you just stand
here and help me down over into the pen.'
Merle climbed over the fence, and her husband held her hand
so that she would not fall headlong into the mud. The wet earth
was ankle deep, and Merle bent over gingerly, toeing the mud
with her shoe trying to locate the amulet. All the while, she and
Jack talked reassuringly to the pigs, who were a little alarmed to
find a human in their pen. But Merle was unsuccessful, and
could not turn up the amulet.
'Fell right here', she murmured again, with annoyance.
'Jack, you go get me a broom or something, something with a
long handle, maybe that'll help.'
Jack stepped down backward off the rail and went into the
bam. There he looked around a bit, but saw nothing that would
be of use. The broom that usually stood on the inside of the front
door was missing. He thought a moment, and then went through
the barn and out to the truck. From the back he pulled a
pitchfork, and then plunged it idly into the ground, thinking that
this, with its long prongs, would be just right for retrieving a
necklace out of the mud of a pigsty.
Jack Weaver had started bade towards the barn, when he heard
a terrified scream from the'direction of the pigpen. The voice
was so strained, so filled with horror that he could not even
recognise it as his wife's, though he knew it must be hers. A tall
picket fence separated him from the pen, and he was forced to
run back through the barn again. He stumbled in the relative
darkness of the structure, tripping on a length of hose, and fell
against the packed-earth floor. He picked himself quickly up,
178

and ran, leaving the pitchfork behind. The scream had not been
repeated, and he called out his wife's name.' Merle! Merle! Merle!'
As soon as Jack had disappeared into the barn after something
to help her locate the amulet, the sow Louise had knocked
against Merle, and the farm woman tumbled into the mud. She
fell forward and sprawled helpless there a moment, upset by the
combined misfortune. Her feet slid in the mud, and it was
difficult, in her distress of mind, to raise herself out of the mire.
She had made a half turn on her hands and knees, intending to
take hold of the rails and lift herself out by that expedient; she
had even reached out to grasp one, when suddenly Louise
scurried forward, right up to Merle, and bared her teeth
menacingly in Merle's face.
Merle was alarmed. She had never seen her own pigs attack
before, though she had heard stories, and she wanted to know no
more about it than she did. She supposed she had fallen on to one
of Louise's piglets, or that Louise was just angry at the
intrusion, but in any case, Merle made a great effort to scramble
away. Other pigs gathered round her, curiously, and began to
nudge her. Louise advanced sfowly on the crawling woman.
Merle backed away from Louise, looking like a crab in a
flowered dress, until she came up against another great hog, the
largest in the pen, who impeded her path. The bristles in its coat
scratched the flesh from her arms. It was at this point that Merle
screamed in terror.
Merle tried to raise herself against the back of this great
animal, but she kept slipping in the mud. All the pigs in the pen
began to scream together, and the sound made Merle very, very
cold. 'Jack! Jack! You come here!' she cried, wanting to shout,
but her voice was only a whisper.
Merle was opening her mouth, prepared to scream again,
scream in terror, when Louise suddenly lunged forward, and in
one swift motion tore out the poor woman's throat.
Jack emerged from the barn only in time to see his wife's body
falling back, stiffened with horror, into the mud.
'Merle! Merle!' he screamed and ran back through the barn,
and out to the truck. He pulled open the cab door, and took down
the rifle that was set on a rack in the back window. He scrambled
for shells in the glove compartment, and then loaded the piece as
he ran back through the barn.
179

When he had reached the pen again, he was weeping,
moaning his wife's name. He shuddered to see her body again,
floating on top of the mud, with a number of piglets burrowing in
the earth at her side, as if she were a nursing sow, and all
squealing that they could find no teats to suck.
Louise had blood all around her snout, and was tearing
viciously at Merle Weaver's feet. It was a horrible, vindictive
action that was wholly out of keeping with what Jack
Weaver - if he had the presence of mind to think about such
things - knew about the habits of pigs, and especially of
Louise, who had been something of a pet to his dead wife. Jack
Weaver stared at the bloody tendons of his wife's foot as it was
scraped between Louise's jaws. The sow began to drag the
resisting corpse through the mud.
Jack took aim and shot the sow through the spine; the animal
collapsed suddenly. Wailing piteously, Jack Weaver climbed
into the corncrib, and began to hurl ears of com at all the pigs,
hitting them as hard as he could with the cobs. The pigs
squealed, and ran about, and trampled the body of the dead
woman beneath their hooves.
180

Chapter 29
When the house was quiet and dark, and Sarah Howell lay
turning sleepiessly, on the couch in the living room, she thought
about Jo and Dean and the amulet. She would contrive all
manner of stories that explained where Jo had got hold of such a
tiling, would think of ways in which it would cause somebody to
die, would imagine herself snatching it out of someone's grasp
to grind it beneath the heel of her shoe. In those long, hot
minutes Jo and Dean became powerfully evil in her imagination,
and in the blackness she could not tell when her directed
thoughts left off and when her nightmares began.
In the morning, when she first awoke, things seemed better.
There was light in the room, for when she went to bed, Sarah
pulled the drapes and opened the windows for air. She dismissed
all her thoughts about the amulet, about murder and revenge and
intended evil, as she would disregard any discomforting dream.
For a while she would be overcome with pity for Dean, lying in
the next room, in exactly the position in which she had last
viewed him six hours before. Jo woke, and from her bed began
telling Sarah to do this and bring her that but the woman was
simply lazy and cantankerous, and Sarah was relieved to imagine
that she was no more than that. And the amulet was a hunk of
cheap jeweller)' brought to the house through the mail, from
Sears or Montgomery Ward. And Dorothy Sims had had one
just like the one that got burned up in the Coppage house.
Sarah rose at five-thirty and left for work at a quarter of eight
and in that two hours, she got enough of her husband and her
mother-in-law to last the whole day. She had to prepare
breakfast for them, after she had attended to Dean's sanitary
needs in the bedroom - or what was worse - had to clean up
after him. Some days Sarah put a load of laundry in the washing
machine first thing, so that she could hang it out before she went
off to the plant, and on other days Jo liked to see her take a
181

broom and dustcloth to the rooms, 'just so she could earn her
keep'.
And invariably, just before Sarah was about to go out the
door, with Becca honking the horn in the driveway, Jo would
think of one more thing that absolutely had to be accomplished
before Sarah went off. This was usually to move Dean
somewhere else; to guide him to the sofa, help him struggle into
the backyard, to set him down on the living room floor in front of
the television set that he could not see. Dean's legs shuffled
along - almost comically - and Sarah wondered that if he
could do this much, if he actually remembered how to walk,
even in this limited, depressing fashion, why could he not
respond to anything else? Why did he never move again once he
had been put into his bed? Why didn't he even try to talk; why
wouldn't he chew his food?
It was horrible for Dean; Sarah knew that. If he could think at
all, then he must be thinking about nothing but the difference
between what he had been and what he was now. But there was
such great disparity between what the doctors said his progress
should be and what she had to put up with every day; even such
disparity between his complete motionlessness and insensitivity
for just hours on end, and this staggering gait which got him
from the bed to wherever his mother wanted him - that Sarah
occasionally entertained the thought that Dean was deceiving
her, that he was better than he let on, that he was only pretending
that he had no speech, no mind, no control over his limbs and
digestive tract. But these thoughts only came to her late at night,
when she did not have before her the utterly debilitating
spectacle of the man himself, head and neck swathed in reeking
bandages. That sight demanded that she do for him what was
asked of her by Jo, by the doctors, by her own conscience.
Every morning Sarah would leave the house distrustful of Jo
and Dean. One day after another, she would find an excuse to
run back inside, in hope and dread that she would catch Dean
and Jo in some unexpected commerce. But no matter how
quietly Sarah would reenter whatever room she had left them in
- and sometimes she simply stood outside the closed doorway
and listened intently - there was no sound, and Dean was in
the same position, atom for atom, in which Sarah had left
him.
182

Jo always laughed at Sarah for these contrived entrances, as if
she knew what was behind them, as if she were gloating: Dean
and I'll never be caught at it, never be caught!
These little traps, that invariably failed and that Sarah still
couldn't refrain from executing each morning, left her unhappy
and frustrated. If she could only see some little change in Dean,
something that indicated that he wasn't as bad off as he seemed,
she wouldn't even mind that he was trying to trick her.
The drive away from the house was welcome, even though it
meant that there were eight long hours ahead of her at the
assembly line. Sarah smiled and joked with Becca, and did not
speak at all of her husband and mother-in-law except to reply
with a brief 'all right'to Becca's unvarying interrogatory: 'How
you this morning? How's Dean and his mama?'
Becca Blair and Sarah Howell arrived at work just a few
minutes earlier than usual. The two friends arranged themselves
leisurely in their little cubicles, procured cups of coffee, and
then talked idly to one another over their partition, nodding
greetings to the other women who passed by them every minute
or so. The belt was still, and the Pine Cone rifles lay in every
stage of assembly, like a,textbook diagram of the fashion in
which such a piece of goods is constructed.
'You know', said Becca, 'I think that this is the sweetest five
minutes of the day.'
Sarah nodded her agreement to this proposition.
'But then it goes on until five', sighed Becca.
'We get dinnertime', said Sarah.
'Dinnertime's not hardly enough time to get home and back
though', said Becca. 'You practically got to stay around here.'
Becca paused in these reflections on the workday, and said
suddenly, as if she had just remembered something, 'You know
the Weavers, Sarah?'
Sarah shook her head.
'You know who I mean though', said Beeca. 'They was the
ones that run down that woman in the highway, and then brung
poor little Mary Shirley back into town. Two corpses in the back
of the truck, and a orphan in the front. And driving that way at
night! Can't be no fun driving corpses around the back roads at
night! But that was the Weavers - so you do know who I
mean
183

Sarah was suddenly very interested in Becca's story. 'What
about them?' she demanded. They aren't dead, are they?'
'She is', replied Becca, wonderingly. 'How'd you know,
Sarah?'
Sarah did not reply; she avoided Becca's glance. Her lips
were set in anger and alarm, and involuntarily she thought of Jo
and Dean, as she had left them at the house that morning: Jo
spread across one of the living room chairs watching the Today
Show, and describing to Dean what everyone was wearing, and
her husband lying on a quilt spread lengthwise on the floor at the
foot of the couch. He looked like a mummy that had been tipped
out of its sarcophagus on to the floor of the tomb.
But much worse than this involuntary vision, which she had
hoped to avoid through the course of the day, was the knowledge
that her nightmares had not gone away with the morning light.
Becca had very often told her never to tell a dream before
breakfast, because it was sure to come true; Sarah always took
that precaution, just to be on the safe side, but it hadn't done her
a bit of good.
'How'd she die?' asked Sarah after a moment.
With a little hesitancy, Becca said, 'Rooted to death by her
own pigs.' Sarah grimaced; that was worse than she could have
guessed. Becca continued, 'While her husband was watching,
and they say he's just not the same. She fell in the trough, and
they just tore her throat out, right by the roots!' Sarah's glance
still wandered over the large room, focusing idly on this woman
and that, but her mind raced. Becca waited for her friend to say
something, but when she did not, Becca went on. 'Terrible way
to go, and I bet you wouldn't be the same now, if you had seen it,
like Jack Weaver did.'
'Becca?' said Sarah.
'What?' Becca still wanted to know how her friend had found
out that Merle Weaver was dead.
'Becca', said Sarah cautiously, 'what you think's causing all
these people dying?'
'What do you mean?' Becca asked.
A whistle sounded, and the two women broke off their
conversation; in a moment, they knew, it would be impossible to
continue it.
'Get ready, Sarah', said Becca, 'here we go.'
184

Sarah was thinking hard. 'Becca', she said, 'did you know
these people with the pigs?'
'Daddy knew 'em', replied Becca.
'Let's you and me go out there', said Sarah.
Becca was surprised. 'What for?' she asked.
'I want to see the place', said Sarah softly. The assembly line
began to vibrate, and Sarah picked up her screwdriver. Becca
stared a moment longer at her friend, over the partition. She
started to say something else, but the noise of the machinery
grinding up to begin the day covered her speech and her thoughts
on the subject.
185

Chapter 55
At five o'clock, when they left the factory building and got into
the purple Pontiac, Sarah again asked Becca Blair to drive her
out to the Weaver farm.
'You crazy', said Becca shortly. 'You crazy to want to go out
to that place.'
'Maybe', said Sarah, quietly. 'But will you take me out
there?'
'No', said Becca adamantly. 'I'm not gone do it. Iknow what
you 're thinking about, and I think it's crazy for you to think that
way, and I'm not gone be no part of it.'
'Well', said Sarah seriously, 'would you let Margaret take me
out there?'
'I wouidn't let Margaret have this car to do a damn-fool thing
like that for you, Sarah Howell!' But Becca wasn't refusing her
friend so much as pleading with her to give up these nonsensical
ideas. Becca was a superstitious woman, but the things that
Sarah was hinting at were ideas too unpleasant and too
dangerous to entertain.
'Well, that means I got to get on the phone and see if I can find
somebody who will take me out there.'
'Why you want to go?' Becca demanded.
Sarah replied slowly and quietly, 'Because when she died,
that poor Weaver woman must have been wearing the amulet.
Somehow she got hold of it from Dorothy Sims when they ran
her down in the road. Now this poor woman's dead, and she died
horrible, and I intend on getting the thing back. I intend on
getting rid of it.'
Becca threw up her hands. 'You know I'm gone take you!
You know I'm gone do it for you. And you know I think you're
out of your mind! You decided to go out there, and nothing's
gone stop you, and I'm not gone let anybody else find out how
crazy you are. You think I'd want it all over Pine Cone that my
186

best friend was ready to be carted off to Tuscaloosa?' Becca
shook her head in despair; she had given in entirely.
Sarah took Becca's hand and squeezed it; Becca pulled
sharply out of the parking lot. 'We going by the house first so
you can tell Dean and his mama where we're going?'
Sarah shook her head. 'I don't want 'em to know. We'll be
back 'fore long. I don't want 'em to know where we went. I'll
tell 'em something later - I don't know what.'
Becca grinned, for she liked the idea of deceiving Josephine
Howell. 'Well', she said, much more brightly, 'it's only 'cause
theclover'sin bloom, and that it's the prettiest road in the world
this time of year, that I'm 'llowing you to drag me out to look at
the place where that poor woman got her throat tore out by the
roots
But Sarah was very serious, and would not allow her friend to
sidestep the issue. She turned in her seat, and placed her legs
beneath her. Becca kept her eyes on the road, and listened
without comment, and very sadly, to all that Sarah had to say.
'Now, you listen to me, Becca. You don't think 11 ike this, do
you? You don't think I want to'go out there, and throw myself on
poor Mr Weaver, who I don't know from Adam's first cousin,
when his wife is dead just this morning. It's intruding. But
honey, I thought about this all the afternoon long, all day since
you told me what happened. That necklace just gets around, it
gets around, and whoever gets hold of it dies. Ever'body in Pine
Cone that got hold of that necklace this past week is dead. What
if Mr Weaver has it? What if he's got hold of it? Is he gone run
out and kill somebody? Is he gone get killed himself? And when
he'sdead, who finds it, who picks it up? And they gonedietoo?
I can't just sit back. It was Jo Howell that started all this. She
won't stop it, and I'll just have to. It's not my fault, but I got to
do what I can.'
'You really believe this, hon?' asked Becca desperately.
'No!' cried Sarah, to her friend's surprise. 'Idon't believe it!
You're the one who believes in all them things, not me. I don't
believe in 'em. But I know what I know. I never saw that thing
till Jo Howell gave it to Larry Coppage for no good reason in the
world, and I know all them Coppages burned to their frying
ashes not two hours later. Gussie told me that Thelma Shirley
had it, and Thelma Shirley went and stuck a ice pick in her
187

husband's ear. And Thelma herself is dead. I saw it on Dorothy
Sims, and Dorothy Sims is dead. And so's her husband. Now we
hear that the woman who run her down in the highway is dead
too, and what else can I believe? I don't believe it's possible for
apiece of jewellery to do that, 'cause how could it? But I tell you
something, if I got hold of that thing, I wouldn't think twice
about smashing it with a tyre iron. I wouldn't think twice. Don't
you see, Becca? I don't believe it, but I just got to be sure! All I
could think about today was that I was just chicken to call up
Dorothy Sims after the funeral. Now she's dead, and her
husband's dead, and this poor woman out in the middle of the
country's got trampled to death by her own pigs!'
Sarah and Becca were silent for a few moments, while
Sarah's laboured breath gradually subsided.
'Lots of people dead, Sarah', said Becca cautiously.
Sarah nodded grimly.
'And you think if they get hold of that necklace, then they die,
whoever gets hold of it dies?' Becca demanded.
Sarah nodded again.
Becca silently pointed out the Weaver farm, coming up on the
right. They turned down a side dirt road, and headed away from
the farmhouse, to wards the barn. Becca pulled the car up next to
a pickup truck parked in a space of packed red clay, and turned
off the ignition. Then Becca placed her hand atop Sarah's on the
seat, turned to her friend, and whispered husldly, 'What you
think it's made out of?'
#
188

Chapter 55
That afternoon, there was considerable activity in that comer of
the barnyard where Merle Weaver had died so wretchedly the
morning before. Morris Emmons' large yellow truck was
backed up to the pigpen, and a ramp let down into the mire. Two
teenaged boys, one lean and pimply, the other fat and
redheaded, were nervously loading all the hogs up on to the
truck. Normally, these two boys would have gone right down
among the animals, pushed and urged and driven them up the
ramp, but today they coaxed and prodded with long poles from
the good side of the fence. They very much feared that one of the
sows would go on the rampage, and neither of the boys wanted
to end up like poor Miz Weaver. The piglets rushed up on to the
truck after their mothers, but the two boys reached in, scooped
them up with their hands, and tossed them squealing back into
the mud.
Morris Emmons ran the country store on the road between the
Weaver farm and Pine Cone, where the inventory was so varied
it put the Sears catalogue to shame. A slaughterhouse was
attached to the pla'ce in back and it was in his capacity as butcher
that Morris Emmons had been called out to the Weaver farm. All
these animals had been sold to him the afternoon before, and he
had got them cheaply with the promise that he would slaughter
them - every one, and as soon as possible. Emmons stood to
one side, watching his two nephews at their work. Emmons was
corpulent, red-faced, and had a belly that was large from
biscuits and beer. He scratched his throat thoughtfully.
Two recalcitrant hogs were all that remained in the pen when
Becca Blair and Sarah Howell pulled up into the packed red dirt
area in front of the Weavers' barn. The two women got out and
looked about them. Timorously they approached Morris Em-
mons. Both women at first mistook him for Jack Weaver, and
they were hesitant to approach him in his grief. Sarah was
189

doubly nervous, for she was not sure just what questions she
ought to ask in regard to the circumstances of Mrs Weaver's
death. She liked being out here even less than Becca did, but it
was necessary that she find out about the amulet. It was a mercy,
she considered, that Jack Weaver himself wasn't dead, and she
hoped that he would be able to tell her if his wife had been
wearing the necklace, or if she had not.
Becca and Sarah came close to the man, who leaned against
the fence that bordered the pigpen. He regarded the two women
with a cool, disfavouring eye.
'You're not Mr Weaver, are you?' asked Sarah. He had not at
all appeared aman prostrate with grief over the death of his wife.
'You a friend of his?' said Emmons, paying no attention to the
illogicality of the question: if Sarah were a friend of Weaver's,
then she should certainly know what the man looked like.
'I used to know him when I was little', said Becca.
'You hear what happened?' said Morris.
The two women nodded.
'Come to pay your respects, or just curious?' he demanded.
'Both', said Sarah hesitantly.
'He's not in much mood for talking', said Emmons, 'and
they's not much to see, either.'
Sarah didn't know what to do then. This man, whoever he
was, wasn't being of any help at all. She wondered if she
shouldn't go over to the house and try to talk to Mr Weaver.
Perhaps she would even have to pretend that she had known his
dead wife. But it was also possible that this man knew
something that would be of use to her.
'These the animals?' Sarah asked.
Morris Emmons nodded, and broke a little grin. 'Them boys
is scared', he said. He pointed to the teenagers, and laughed
shortly. The two boys turned and stared at their uncle with no
great goodwill. They were having difficulty in coaxing the last
two pigs up on to the truck.
'Scaied that the pigs'll turn on 'em.'
'Pigs don't usually turn, do they?' said Becca.
'Well', drawled Morris Emmons, and leaned back against the
fence, 'my granddaddy used to say he knew of five pigs what
teamed up and used to kill Yankee salesmen and preachers when
they come down the road on the way to Mobile. But other than
190

that, I never heard of it. And truth to tell you, I don't rightly
know as I would take much stock in my granadaddy. He was a
liar, even after he started teaching a Sunday school class. Used
to make up Bible stories hisself. So, to answer your question -
no. I don't know of no other pigs what turned.'
After a pause, Becca asked, 'Mr Weaver all right? You
know?'
'Well', said Morris, with an unpleasant laugh, 'how'd you
feel?'
Becca's eyes widened, but she said nothing. She hoped,
though, that this man wasn't any close friend of Mr Weaver's,
for it would be a chilly brand of comfort that he would
administer.
With as little emphasis as she could, Sarah said, after another
little pause, 'D'you find anything here?'
Morris stared at Sarah incuriously. 'Like what?' he said.
'Anything', she said vaguely. 'Like a necklace. Miz Weaver
was wearing a necklace when she was killed.'
Becca made a little nervous jump. Morris Emmons saw this
but lazily chose not to interpret it.
'How'd you know that?' said Morris. 'You see the body?'
Sarah didn't answer.
'Come to think of it', said Emmons, 'she didn't have no throat
to put a necklace on, when she was pulled out of here.' He
waited for Sarah to explain herself. Becca stared at her friend.
'I just know that she had one on, that's all', said Sarah
bravely, 'and I want to know what became of it.'
Emmons shrugged, accepting her flimsy explanation. 'No-
thing here but mud-mud mixed with a little blood. Jack
Weaver said he didn't never want to ever see these animals
again. I'm taking 'em off his hands. They get slaughtered
tonight. Jack wanted me to come take 'em away yesterday, but I
had the boys working on the carburettor yesterday, and they
didn't get it fixed till this afternoon.'
Sarah said to Emmons then, 'My name's Sarah Howell. Dean
Howell's my husband.' There was no real reason for her to
expect that this man had ever heard of her, or Dean.
'Heard 'bout the accident', Emmons said - for he had
listened to the talk in the county. 'Real shame. And a Pine Cone
rifle that done it, too, wasn't it?'
191

Sarah nodded briefly, and said, 'If you find anything you call
me, you hear? I work at the plant.'
'Well', said Morris Emmons, 'if I find anything, Miz Howell,
I reckon it'll belong to Jack Weaver, won't it?'
'No', she said, 'that necklace, what I'm looking for, belongs
to Dean's mama. It's hers, and I just want to know if it gets
found.'
It was a peculiar story, and one that didn't make a whole lot of
sense to Morris Emmons. He looked the woman up and down,
and still could not decide if she was telling the truth.
'Well, Miz Howell', he said at last, 'if I do find
something - and there ain't nothing in that pen but mud ana
blood - I '11 give you a call.'
'Thank you, Mr—'
'Emmons. Morris Emmons.'
'Mr Emmons', said Sarah, 'you be sure and call me.'
He nodded, and then Sarah said, 'Well I guess, Becca, you
and I had best get on up to the house and talk to Mr Weaver a
minute.'
'He's not there', said Emmons quickly. 'He's seeing about
the funeral. He went into Pine Cone this morning, but they was a
shortage on coffins, and he had to drive over to Brundidge to get
one. Won't do that wood no good, getting bounced around in the
back of a pickup truck. Nothing worse than a funeral where the
coffin got all sorts of dents in it, like it's been used before—'
'Much obliged', said Becca, cutting the man short. She and
Sarah hurried back to the car, and got in. Becca quickly turned
the engine over, and drove swiftly away from the Weaver
barnyard.
192

Chapter 44
It had taken some time for Becca and Sarah to get out to the
Weaver place, the conversation with Morris Emmons was
halting and slow (it is impossible to rush certain country people,
especially if they tend to distrust you), and the retum trip was
made with the lowering sun shining bright gold and still hot
against the side of Sarah's face.
'Well', said Becca, 'you satisfied? That man said that there
wasn't no necklace round Miz Weaver's neck when they pulled
her out of the pen
'He also said she didn't have no neck—'
'Oh!' cried Becca, 'when you gone give up?! It's not there,
and she probably didn't neves- even lay eyes on it. And if
Dorothy Sims had it on her when she got run down, then it's
probably gone be buried with her in the coffin. You don't need to
think any more about it.'
'I bet it was out there in that mud, come off her neck when the
pig attacked her, and fell in the mud .. .' Sarah said thought-
fully.
'So let it stay there! Not nobody is gone go out to Mr
Weaver's place, and'go trampling around in the pigpen looking
for a piece of jewellery they don't even know is there. It's just as
safe in that pigpen as it would be in Dorothy Sims's coffin. So
why don't you just let it alone, Sarah?'
'I would have thought it got burned up in the Coppage house.
That's 'xacily what I did think - and that's what Jo Howeli
wanted us to think. But it didn't. If it can get out of a burning
house by itself, then it can get out of a pigpen. Or a coffin.'
'What? Does it just fly out when we're not looking? We turn
our backs on the pigpen, and this necklace jumps up out of the
mud? Tliat's just the craziest thing I ever heard of in my life!'
'I don't know', replied Sarah. 'I don't know what it does. But
I'm going to get it, and then I'm gone smash it to bitty pieces.
T.A. - G
193

But until I do, I don't think that there's a single person in this
county that's pure-and-teed safe!'
'So what are you going to do now?' Becca asked.
'I haven't decided. I got to talk to Mr Weaver. I'll call him
up, give him time to get back from Brundidge.'
'Don't you think you ought to at least wait till after the
funeral?'
'I waited till after the funeral for Dorothy Sims, and Dorothy
Sims has now got a funeral of her own. I'll call him when I get
home. I guess he's probably got a phone.'
Becca paused, and then she said, 'You gone let me know
what you find out, aren't you, Sarah?'
Sarah turned to her Mend. 'You're starting to believe in it,
too, aren't you?'
Becca shook her head. 'No, I'm not. I don't want to. Iwon't
believe it till I have to. But you do, and as long as you do, then
I '11 do what I can. I mean I '11 drive you around and all that.'
'You gone be sorry you said that', laughed Sarah. 'I was just
about to ask you if you would get up real early tomorrow
morning with me, and let's go back out to the Weaver place. I'm
gone talk to the man tonight, and if he says he don't mind, then
I'm gone take a leaf rake out there, and go through that
pigpen
'You mean you are gone set foot in all that mud!' cried Becca.
Sarah nodded. 'But you don't have to. I wouldn't ask you to
do that. I just want you to drive me out there before work. But I
still got to talk to Mr Weaver first, see what he says. If he says
that Merle never had hold of that thing, then I'm not gone
bother. Not much point then, I guess. But if he says his wife did
have something like that, then somebody's in trouble. ..'
Sarah thanked Becca several times for having driven her out
on the fruitless errand, and the two women paused at their
respective back doors for an instant, waving to one another sadly
across the top of the purple Pontiac, in the driveway.
Sarah walked into the dusky kitchen slowly, hoping against
hope that Jo would have begun preparations for supper that
evening so that she wouldn't have so much to do now, but when
she turned on the light she saw that nothing at all had been done.
Dishes from the afternoon meal had been stacked unwashed in
the sink.
194

Sarah didn't even want tote!! Jo and Dean that she was home.
She wanted to have nothing to do with them. It was the death of
Merle Weaver that upset her so, the strange and horrible
destruction of this woman, who by all accounts was good and
simple and completely unacquainted with Jo Howell or Dean
Howell, who had nothing at all to do with the Pine Cone
Munitions Factory. But it was necessary that she inform Jo that
she was there, so that she wouldn't start calling Sheriff Garrett
or anything like that. She stepped quickly through the living
room, leaned briefly into the bedroom, and said, 'I'm back!'
with some small amount of entirely fabricated cheer.
'Where you been?' Jo demanded. 'You're late!'
Sarah shook her head. 'I'll tell you later. I got to get supper
started . ..'She moved away, and knew that Jo Howell would be
too lazy to follow her into the kitchen, where she might end up
having to do something.
Sarah turned on the water and washed the dishes, sadly
thinking out the rest of the evening and the rest of her life,
wondering what she should say to Jo; wondering how she was
going to survive an infinitude oMays that were as wretched and
horrible as this one.
A thought occurred to Sarah thai turned around all her ideas
about the amulet. If it was Jo thai had set all this evil into violent
motion, then by destroying the amulet, the cause of it all, she
would have her revenge on the old woman. Now suddenly Sarah
was doubly anxious to find it, now she was willing to go to all
lengths - to badger perfect strangers, go crawling about in
pigpens, chase ambulances and police cars - so that she could
put an end to Josephine Howell's despicable plan.
Sarah quickly finished the dishes and left them to dry in the
rack. She cracked the door to the living room, to make sure that
Jo was not there, and then went to the telephone by the
refrigerator. The information operator gave her Jack Weaver's
telephone number, and she called the bereaved farmer.
She apologised for disturbing him at such a bad time, told
who she was, and why she had called.
Jack Weaver was much too burdened with his own grief to
find anything really strange in Sarah's questions. And Merle
was so much on his mind thai he didn't mind that Sarah wanted
to talk about her.
195

'Yes, ma'am', he said limply, 'I know what you're talking
about. That necklace thing we found out by the truck. We was
right then in thinking that it came off the body of that poor
woman we run down.'
'What happened to it, Mr Weaver?' asked Sarah in a voice
that she tried to control.
'It was that necklace that caused Merle to die', the farmer
stated in a flat, tired voice.
Sarah was so shocked that she could not for a moment reply.
'I'm so sorry', she faltered at last.
' She found it on the ground, and put it in her pocket. We were
gone bring it back into town, thinking it might be buried with
that woman. It was in Merle's pocket when she was feeding the
pigs, and it slipped out into the mud. She went in after it, and
then Louise got her. Her pocket didn't have no button on it', the
farmer explained piteously. 'If she had had a button on her
pocket, then she'd have been alive today.'
'Where's the necklace now?' asked Sarah.
'Didn't never find it, I guess. Is it yours?' the farmer asked.
'Sort of', Sarah replied. 'Would you mind', she asked, 'if I
came out and looked for it?'
'It's not mine', said the farmer, 'it wasn't Merle's. It caused
her death, and I don't want no part of it. Do what you like, Miz
Howell. Do whatever you want
'Thank you, Mr Weaver', sighed Sarah. 'I'm really sorry to
have bothered you at a time like this.'
'Don't much matter', said the farmer, and Sarah heard the
receiver click softly.
196

Chapter 55
The phone call to the bereaved farmer had confirmed Sarah
Howell's worst suspicions: the amulet had been at the scene of
this last, most recent death, and beyond that, the man even went
so far as to blame it for his wife's death. Sarah breathed heavily,
at that moment hating her mother-in-law, hating her own
husband as being somehow involved in these evil transactions.
Sarah had turned out the lights in the kitchen, and made that
terrible phone call in the darkness. Now she sat a few moments
at the kitchen table, the light from the last quarter moon casting
cold through the small window above the sink; she was
mustering her strength and her thoughts.
She sat, and even as she sat--and thought she felt a change
coining over her, inexorable and harsh - yet relieving. She was
convinced now that not only was Josephine Howell, her
mother-in-law, somehow mixed up in all the evil that had
befallen these dozen people - an even dozen lives violently
ended - but so was her husband. Sarah tried to tell herself that
Dean could have had nothing to do with it, that his inert body
with neither will, nor pleasure, nor defiance was incapable of
contributing to the engineering of this bizarre tangle of accident
and murder. But she couldn't accept that reasonable conclusion;
she was certain that her husband was involved, and she knew it
for gospel at the same time she was convinced that he could not
move to the other side of the bed if he wanted to. She was not
even sure he was capable of forming the desire. Dean Howell
was so helpless he couldn't hit the floor with his hat, but with his
mother's abetting assistance, he had somehow managed to
slaughter twelve people in the past week, to avenge himself
against the town of Pine Cone.
Sarah dropped her head in her hands. She was crazy to think
those things, crazy to sit in the darkness and accuse her invalid
vegetable husband of mass murder; out of her mind to see
197

calculated, spiralling mayhem when there was only accident and
not uncommon domestic homicide. She was crazy to think it,
but there was no way any longer to believe anything else.
She no longer loved Dean. With what she knew about him,
how could she? Besides, it wasn't Dean that had come back to
her, but a breathing corpse, a sweating sack of warm lard
surrounding a tube that ran from the top to the bottom, from the
mouth to the rear end - and that was all. Josephine Howell, she
was the crazy one, for sitting there all day talking to such a thing.
Sarah at last admitted to herself that she no longer had a
husband. That Pine Cone rifle had done worse than even what Jo
credited it with. It had blown away not only Dean's face, but it
had torn off everything that was good in the man, leaving a
rotting' carcass of single-minded wickedness. Sarah was not
even allowed the comfort of mourning the los's of her husband,
for legally the man was still there: he had a Social Security
number, and he occupied a certain space, and dozens of
government forms had to be filled out with his name on them.
And worst of all, he had the right to demand attention of her. The
thing that lay in there on that bed, however, was no more Dean
than if Sarah had stuffed a dozen dead cats in a pair of pyjamas
and arranged them on the bed to look like the figure of a man
underneath the covers - and stuck a white gourd on the pillow
for the head.
Much of Sarah's discomfort in the past week had come from
the knowledge that she was fighting against Jo and Dean. She
could reconcile herself to her war against Jo, for Sarah knew
how wicked the woman could be, but it was very difficult to
explain to her conscience her frenzied battle against the inert
figure on the bed. How could she attack something that could not
defend itself? If she were to leave off sticking mashed carrots
into the black hole, then the rest of that loathsome body would
shrivel and die, turn black and rot. She could roll it off the bed
on to the hard tile floor, and it would be unable toclimb up again.
She could plunge Jo's sewing scissors into its belly, and it would
not be able to pull them out again. And she had tried to convince
herself for weeks that this was the man she had married, this the
man she loved when he went away to Fort Rucca, this the man
for whose sake she had listened intently to all the news of the
progress of the war in Asia. It didn't work any more.
198

But what discomfort need she feel now? For whose sake
should she hold back? For Jo's and Dean's? She believed them
culpable, and if they were, then they deserved anything that
might come to them for it. More importantly, she had an
obligation to all the people in Pine Cone who might be put in
danger if she did not retrieve and destroy the amulet.
Bui what if Jo and Dean were entirely innocent? What if she
really were just out of her mind - temporarily, understandably,
from all the strain, from overwork, from-just having shared a
house with Josephine Howell for the past two years? Then she
could get herself into trouble. She might get Jo and Dean into
trouble. At the very least she would be making a fool of herself,
and probably of them too.
Sarah considered these two sides of the question, but she
knew that her decision was already made. She couldn't take the
chance; if she gave it all over, took the easy, blind way of
ignoring all that she had seen and heard, then more people would
die - and she would be more responsible. It was terrible that she
had been so cowardly in not going up to Dorothy Sims right
away - but at that time, she hadn't been sure about the tiling. It
was all just a guess, a cloudy guess in her mind, and she had
been working on intuition. Now it was still cloudy - exactly
how the amulet worked, for instance, and where Jo had
got it - but it was no longer a guess that the thing did work.
And it wouid be inexcusable now for her not to work on that
premise.
But Sarah, once this great decision was behind her, asked
herself a depressing, despairing question: what would come of
her? She was sure to lose no matter what happened. She saw that
it was possible that she would alienate the town, that at best
would think that she was 'touched' and wouldn't be so careful of
her feelings as was Becca Blair. If she were wrong in all of this,
she was sure to anger Jo even more, and make the woman so
distrustful of her that there would never be hope of stable truce
between them. And even if under the best possible cir-
cumstances, nothing were changed at all - if the fears about the
amulet subsided, if the people stopped dying, and if Jo never
discovered what it was that Sarah was doing behind her
back - she was still trudging through life with Dean strapped to
her back, like two seventy-five-pound bags of seed com. Sarah
199

considered ruefully that her twenty-first birthday wasn't even
for another month.
Suddenly, Sarah had an image of herself in the Coppage
house, upstairs, in one of the bedrooms (though she had never
been there before). The house was on fire, and everywhere she
turned the flames were neck-high, and they had the substance
and smell of soft-boiling candy on the top of the stove: thick and
syrupy. She turned and turned and tried to decide which of the
four walls of flame she ought to try to jump through to safety, but
failing to decide, she grew despairful as the fire crept closer to
her all around.
She shook her head forcibly; she had not been asleep, but
nevertheless she had been dreaming. She sat still a few minutes
longer, making sure that she was entirely awake. She hated
having to think things out the way that she had, but in truth it was
the only real way of making the hard decisions. She shrugged. It
was then to be war against the amulet, and if necessary, against
Jo and Dean. In this, there could be no more thought or pity for
herself, and for her situation. The only important thing was to
make absolutely sure that no one else died.
In a few minutes she rose, moved quickly through the living
room, and softly opened the door to Dean's bedroom. The light
of a mercury lamp shone through the Venetian blinds of one
window, across the body of her husband lying crossways on the
bed. His head hung over the edge slightly. He looked like a
corpse found on the desert, with bleached skin and a black,
desiccated mouth. Jo was seated in her accustomed chair at the
foot of the bed.
'Dinner ready yet?' the woman said surlily.
Sarah moved quietly into the darkened room.
'Why you so late tonight?' her mother-in-law continued.
'Dean's hungry. I'm hungry. Where were you?'
Sarah did not answer. She turned on a small lamp on the
dresser; it was of low wattage and covered by a shade of thick
red material, but she and Jo both blinked several times,
unaccustomed to the light.
At first Sarah and Jo spoke in low voices, almost in whispers,
out of consideration for Dean, who might well be asleep; but
quickly they fell into normal voices, forgetting his comfort and
his presence.
200

'Where were you?' Jo repeated.
'Somebody else got hold of that amulet', said Sarah quietly.
Jo spoke quickly. 'Who?' Her lips clamped shut after that,
and Sarah could tell that she was thinking hard. Sarah did not
immediately reply, and Jo refused to repeat the question. At last
Sarah said, 'The woman that run down Dorothy Sims on the
Montgomery highway.'
Jo chose her words carefully. 'I thought it was a man that was
driving the truck.'
' It was', said Sarah, 'it was her husband that was driving the
truck. Merle Weaver was in the cab with him.'
'Didn't know 'em', said Jo, recovered now from her
momentary surprise.
Sarah stood at the dresser, and stared at her mother-in-law.
After another pause, Jo asked, 'Now, what you mean she got
hold of what amulet?' Her voice sounded curious, but Sarah
thought she detected a note of urgency in it as well.
'Merle Weaver's dead', said Sarah slowly. Jo Howell never
answered a question directly, ngver gave the answer that was
strictly called for, and Sarah considered that she could play that
game as well.
'I told you', said Jo, commandingly, 'that that thing burned
up in the Coppage place.'
'Hogs got her', said Sarah quietly.
Jo squinted. 'Hogs?'
'Out on their farm', said Sarah grimly. 'She's dead, and I
don't think her husband's right any more.'
Jo shifted uneasily in her chair, as if she wanted to remove
herself from her daughter-in-law's directed gaze. 'Well', she
said, 'what do you want me to do about it?'
Sarah was calm. Her fingers played with the switch on the
small lamp. She said quietly, 'You plan these things, don't
you - and Dean?' She glanced down at her husband, motion-
less, a bizarre figure of immobility and helplessness.
'You not talking sense, Sarah', said Jo, with a grim smile that
turned into a prolonged sneer.
Sarah decided that she must continue the attack. 'You sit
there all day and plan.'
'We sit in this house all day', echoed Jo, 'and we watch
television, and we look out the window, except Dean, he can't
201

see, and he can't talk. I watch television, and I look out the
window, and I keep Dean company while you're away at work,
and that's what we do all day.' Jo's words protested her
innocence, but the tone of her voice was insolent, as if she were
daring Sarah to prove her guilty. It was the ironic denial of the
murderer who knows he can never be convicted.
'Becca and I went out to the Weaver place', said Sarah.
Jo looked displeased, and a little startled: 'What'd you want
to do that for?' she asked uncomfortably.
i wanted to talk to Mr Weaver, and I wanted to find that
thing - that amulet', said Sarah. All this while, she watched her
mother-in-law very closely, trying to find out all that she could
from the way that Jo responded to anything that she said.
'D'you find it?' Jo demanded, but in a way that suggested that
she did not expect an affirmative answer.
Sarah shook her head.
'Well, what makes you think that it was out there?' Jo said,
once again on the offensive.
'Merle Weaver's dead, that's why. Died peculiar, just like
the others. A whole line of 'em, and I didn't want anybody else
to die. The others had the amulet and they're dead. Merle
Weaver's dead, and so she must have had the amulet too. I went
out to find it.'
'That don't necessarily follow, Sarah, you know that', said
Jo, with another derisive smile. 'Just because she's dead, don't
mean she had the tiling on her. It got burned up, like I told you.'
Sarah stared at Jo a few moments, and then said, 'I talked to
Mr Weaver too. He said that his wife had the amulet. They
found it yesterday morning, the day before. It came off of
Dorothy Sirns's body, when they were driving her back to Pine
Cone.*
it still don't prove nothing', said Jo. 'How could a piece of
jewellery cause all them deaths? You're still talking crazy,
Sarah.'
Sarah realised then that no matter how convincing her
evidence was, no matter how closely she could get to the
sequence of events, and reproduce them in front of her
mother-in-law, the old fat woman would fall back on the same
argument: 'You're talking crazy, Sarah.' And she was, because
it was a crazy thing to begin with. There wasn't any sense to
202

make out of it. It was magic - black magic, and black magic
didn't make sense, it didn't even exist. Suddenly Sarah was very
angry. Without thinking about it, Sarah turned off the lamp, a
little involuntary movement of her fingers. In a second, she
flicked it back on, and said to her mother-in-law, in a vicious
voice, 'Why don't you just shoot 'em in the head, be a lot better
than these terrible things that are happening to everybody.
There's twelve of 'em, Jo, twelve people dead, so far!'
Jo was petulant. 'They got Dean in the head, didn't kill him.'
'You blame me too', cried Sarah, "cause I'm on the
'ssembly line, don't you? And you blame Becca Blair too!
'Cause we had our hands on that rifle that blew up in Dean's
face. It was a accident. He could've got his legs cut off in a jeep.
You wouldn't have blamed the people in the factory up in Ohio
that made the jeep.'
Jo made no reply.
'Do you two plan who's going to get it next?' Sarah looked
with loathing at her mother-in-law, and then transferred the gaze
to her husband, who had not moved at all in the course of the
conversation. In a slightly calriier voice, she said, 'These people
didn't have nothing in this world to do with what happened to
Dean. Miz Weaver, the Simses, the Shirleys, they didn't none
of 'em have nothing to do with the Pine Cone rifle that blew up in
Dean's face. The Weavers was good people, James Shirley was
a good policeman, they was five of the Coppage kids and they
probably never even set foot one in the Pine Cone Munitions
Factory. You want to get back at somebody, you ought to burn
the factory down, you ought to stop the war.'
Sarah turned away in disgust.
'Well', said Jo, after a few moments in which the only sound
was Sarah's laboured breathing, 'well, who's got it now?'
Quietly, Sarah replied, 'I don't know. I couldn't find it. It's
still in the mud out at the Weaver place.'
'You'd better find it then, you better crawl through that mud
and get it before someone else finds it, and dies too, 'long with
their husband, and their children, and the animals in the barn.'
Jo was sarcastic, and it sounded really as if she didn't believe
that the amulet had anything to do with the deaths.
Sarah did not reply to all of this. 'One day. ..' she said
quietly.
203

'One day what?' snapped Jo.
'One day', repeated Sarah, 'we are gone take those bandages
off Dean.'
She switched off the light and walked swiftly out of the room,
leaving the mother and son alone in the stuffy darkness. .
204

Chapter 55
Early the next morning Sarah and Becca rode back out to the
Weaver farmstead. Along the way they said very little, for it was
very early in the morning and neither of the women had much
liking for the errand.
'Well', said Becca, 'you came in late yesterday afternoon,
you're leaving early this morning. What'd you tell the old
biddie?'
'I told her that I had been out to the Weavers' - she didn't like
that—'
'Good!' interjected Becca.
'—and then I told her I was coming back out here this morning,
and she didn't like that either.^She told me I ought not be going
around causing people anguish.'
' If Jo Howell didn't like it, then I'm glad we 're doing it. If she
did something wrong, I mean something real bad, then we've
got to get her on the run.' Then Becca laughed at the image
called up of that great, fat, greasy woman trying to propel
herself on her two short thick legs.
Sarah had wondered if she shouldn't go up to the house first
and speak to Mr Weaver, introduce herself and explain to him
again why she wanted to go through the mud in his pigpen with a
leaf rake. Farm people got up with the sun and there was no
danger of awakening him, but still she hesitated to intrude upon
his grieving solitude.
But from the main road, Sarah could see a figure moving
about the barnyard, and she had Becca drive directly there. Jack
Weaver stood in the open barn door and waited patiently, and
without any expression of curiosity or interest, for the two
women to get out of the Pontiac and approach him.
Sarah introduced herself and Becca to him, reminding him
that she had called the night before, and asked if he would allow
them to search the pigpen for the amulet.
205

'Worth something?' the farmer said automatically, but his
eyes moved vaguely over the barnyard.
Sarah nodded. 'It's been in the family a long time, and we just
didn't want it to get lost.' This was a lie made up on the spot, and
Sarah realised even as she spoke, that it made no sense, for how
would a Howell family heirloom come into the hands of Dorothy
Sims? But Jack Weaver was in no emotional shape to cross-
examine Sarah on her motives, and in fact he did not even notice
the logical discrepancy. Sarah wanted to tell the farmer nothing
about her fears concerning the amulet, for she saw he felt bad
enough already, and was better off believing that his wife had
died simply by horrible accident.
'It's bad mud in there. You gone get yourself filthy', said Jack
kindly. 'Why don't you let me go in there and try? Give me that
rake, and I'll look for the thing for you. It wasn't ours, and we
was on our way practically to go back into Pine Cone and give
the thing to the sheriff, when Merle' - he broke off and
looked away, then picked up again - 'Merle said she thought it
might be worth something, and I guess she was right. I sure do
wisht she hadn't never found it though
Sarah refused the farmer's offer; she didn't want to put him to
any trouble, but also she knew that she would not be satisfied
unless she examined the pen herself. Without ceremony then,
Sarah simply climbed over the fence into the pen and, starting in
the far corner, began to rake through the mud. This was a
difficult enterprise, for since the pigs had been removed the
ground had not been disturbed and had begun to firm. For a few
minutes, Jack Weaver and Becca watched the young woman at
her strange task.
Becca had told the farmer who she was, and reminded him
that she used to come out here with her mother and father fifteen,
twenty years before. Jack smiled mournfully and started
immediately to talk to Becca of his dead wife. He spoke quietly
and with great feeling for some minutes, and Becca wouldn't
look into his face for fear that she would see him crying and
embarrass him. The two leaned forward on the fence and
watched as Sarah raked carefully through the congealed mud.
Suddenly, Jack Weaver shook his head and exclaimed loudly
to Sarah, 'I'm just standing here, talking my head off, when you
are in there breaking your back! You got to let me help you!' He
206

ran back into the barn for another rake, and returned presently.
Now Sarah allowed him to assist her, for the work was hard
and she knew that, though this was not a common task, the
farmer would probably be better at it than she was. In another
twenty minutes the two had gone over every square foot of the
pen and turned up nothing.
'I don't know where it could have gone', said the farmer, 'but
I sure don't think it's here.' He moved over to the spot just where
Becca was leaning on the fence. He faltered, 'Merle .. . Merle
was standing right there.. . when the thing fell out of her
pocket. She couldn't find it either, but it mu st have fell just about
here—' He raked through the stiffening mire for another few
minutes, but still came up with nothing.
He turned to Sarah apologetically. 'I'm real sorry. I'm real
sorry that we couldn't find it. I know how much that thing means
to you, to come out here and look for it like this. If I come across
it, I'll call you right up.'
Sarah nodded nervously. She was worried about the amulet,
but she was even more concerned for this unfortunate, good man
and his grief just now. Obviously he had nothing on his mind but
his wife, and yet he had been willing to spend a good hour raking
up the mud in a pigpen as a favour for two women he didn't even
know, searching for apiece of jewellery that he credited with the
death of his wife.
Sarah thanked him profusely and motioned for Becca to get
ready to go. 'We don't want to take up any more of your time,
Mr Weaver. We really do 'predate your help, 'predate you
letting us come out here like this.'
'I'm just sorry we didn't find it', repeated the farmer.
'So am I', agreed Sarah sincerely.
'Sarah', said Becca, 'we got to get going, if we 're gone get to
work on time. We got to go by the house and let you change
them pants.'
Sarah nodded. The two women got into the car and drove off,
Sarah and Becca both waving out the window to the farmer
standing forlornly in his barnyard.
'What does it mean?' asked Becca: 'What does it mean that
you couldn't find it?'
it means it's not there any more', said Sarah simply, it
means it got somewhere else.'
207

'How?'
'I don't know. Mr Weaver would have said if there had been
anybody else out here going through the pen. That man Mr
Emmons may not have cared much for us yesterday afternoon,
but I think he would have told us if he had got hold of it.'
'I bet if he found it, he'd keep it', said Becca. 'He looks like
the type.'
'You think we ought to stop at his store and ask?' Emmons'
store would be coming up on the left in just another mile or so.
Becca looked at her watch. 'We can stop and get a drink or
something. Feels like it's noontime to me, I been up so long this—
morning, and it's jus-: seven-thirty. But we got to hurry.'
They did step, and Mr Emmons behind the counter provided
them with bottles of soda and the information that he had not
found anything in the mud that afternoon before. 'I didn't step
foot in there, and them boys didn't either. Didn't want to get all
that mud and blood on my boots and cuffs. Don't like to go
trampling on the scenes of murder anyway. Bad luck.'
Becca nodded her sympathy with this opinion.
Back in the car, headed for Pine Cone, Becca and Sarah
agreed that they believed him. He might have picked up a
double-barrelled shotgun if he had found it on the ground out at
the Weavers', but what would he do with a piece of jewellery?
Becca had noted that the man was not wearing a wedding ring,
and he didn't even have a wife to give the thing to.
'So where is it?' said Becca. At last, she was convinced
herself that there was something terribly strange about the
amulet. Concrete information had been received, not through
Sarah, but directly. Becca had heard Jack Weaver say that his
wife had the amulet, that it fell into the mud, that no one had
taken it out of the mud. But it wasn't there, and that was
inexplicable. And Becca did not like to have the inexplicable so
close at hand.
'I don't know who's got it', said Sarah. 'It's got beyond me, I
think. I can't figure it out. And I don't know where to go from
here.'
'I know what', said Becca, iet's you and me think about it on
the Sine this morning, and see if we can't come up with
something by dinnertime. Maybe by then we'll have thought of
something.'
208

Sarah laughed, and Becca asked her why.
'Because', said Sarah, 'you said yesterday afternoon that you
didn't believe in any of this.'
'Still don't', said Becca curtly, 'but I'll do anything that
looks like it'll make Jo Howell mad.'
'That's not all though, is it?' said Sarah seriously.
Becca shook her head. 'No, it's not', said Becca. 'I listened
to that poor man talk this morning, talking about Merle Weaver.
Now I don't remember her too well, but she was always sweet to
me, I do remember that. What happened ought not to have
happened, and I'm just sick about it. That man went through
what I hope I never have to go through in my life, and I don't
want to hear of it happening again.'
Sarah said nothing, but she knew that now, in whatever she
proposed, Becca Blair was sure to assist her.
209

Chapter 55
All that morning, Sarah hardly saw the three screws before her.
Her thoughts were confused and undirected. To begin with, she
was upset because she had not been able to find the amulet. That
meant either it was still in the mud, or else that it had already
moved on to its next victim. There was no doubt that Merle
Weaver had got hold of the amulet. Jack Weaver had described
it roughly, but well enough for Sarah to equate it with the piece
that she had passed from Jo Howell's hands into those of Larry
Coppage. If only she could see the thing again! It was infuriating
that she was always a step or two behind it. She dreaded finding
out who had it now, dreaded stumbling over another corpse in
Pine Cone.
But she was also relieved by having Becca with her, backing
her up. It made it much easier to deal with the whole situation
now that there was someone who sympathised with her. Neither
of them, when it came dowr. to it, could credit the amulet with
the twelve Pine Cone deaths. There had to be some explanation
behind it, some reason or sequence of events that they simply
hadn't the imagination or brains to reason out for themselves.
Maybe when they got hold of the thing themselves they would
be able to make everything clear. But until that time, it was an
enormous reassurance that Becca, at least, would not make fun
of her, would take her part against Jo and Dean, and if
necessary, against the rest of Pine Cone.
The two women smiled at one another many times over the
partition, and were very anxious to talk with one another,
though when the noon break came, both had to confess that they
had no new ideas.
'I thought about it till my eyes rolled', said Becca, 'and I can't
make heads or tails of it. What I did start to think about, though,
was Jo Howell. I mean, you saw her give the thing to Larry
Coppage, and we think that the thing had something to do with
210

everybody dying. But what we don't know is how much Jo
Howell knew. It's possible she didn't know anything about it;
it's possible that she was just giving him a present like she said
she was, and she just gave him a necklace that was unlucky, real
unlucky. Or it could be she just wanted to get back at Larry
Coppage, and wanted him to have a car wreck and get his arm
broke or something, and wasn't even thinking about Rachel and
the kids and all them other people. She may not have wanted all
them people to die, but once she gave the thing away she
couldn't control it any more.' Becca sighed in perplexity; she did
not like to defend Josephine Howell, even by hypothesis.
Sarah considered this, and realised that Becca was right. It
was possible that Jo Howell was not so culpable as she thought.
But no matter the extent of the woman's guilt, it was still
imperative that they get the amulet back and destroy it. ' 'Cause
when she found out it was killing all these other people, she was
surprised, I think. I would tell her about it, and it was like she
didn't expect to hear it. And that means she can't control it. And
that still means we got to get it back.'
'Maybe if we knew how it worked. Maybe if she toid you how-
it worked, Sarah, we could find out how to find it and stop it.
Maybe youcan talk Jo into telling you about it.'
'I'll try', said Sarah. 'I'll try anything, but I don't think she
will. She won't admit anything about it, and keeps saying it was
bumed up in the Coppage house. She won't admit it, 'cause if
she did, then she would be responsible.'
'And where'd she tell you she got it?' asked Becca.
'Montgomery Ward catalogue', replied Sarah, 'but I just bet
she made that up.'
'Well', said Becca, 'when you and I get home this evening,
we ought to go through them catalogues - I never throw
anything out like that - and see if we can find a picture of it. I
don't know what good it'll do us even if we do find it, except to
tell us how much she put out for it, 'cause it's doubtful if the
catalogue is gone say something like: "Comes in black and gold
only. Good for getting rid of people you don't like." '
Sarah laughed; both women laughed, and then spent the
remainder of their lunch hour together carefully talking of things
that weren't so unsettling.
211

Chapter 55
The back room of Morris Emmons' country store on the Pine
Cone road was large, squarish, and low-ceilinged. The wails
were roughhewn wood, one with shelves attached at every
height, another with hooks for the hanging of carcasses. MoTe
hooks were set in the crossbeams of the ceiling. Now the
room - chill but perhaps not so cold as it ought to be for the
preserving of meat - was burdened with the slaughtered carcas-
ses of Jack Weaver's hogs and sows. They hung from the back
set of hooks in two rows against the back wall, stalagtites of livid
pink flesh. The heads of the animals were stuck in a square
pattern, four down and five across on hooks in a side wall; they
were to be picked up soon by a black butcher whose clientele
were much taken with head cheese and certain soups that were
best made with the head of a pig.
Late in the morning, Morris Emmons entered this back room
in the company of two farmers - hard, thi n men, poor and dirty,
with evil smiles, and great curiosity to see the animals that had
killed Merle Weaver. The two farmers, Jim Coltrane and Mai
Homans, had married sisters and their farms were adjoining.
They got drunk together, they played practical jokes together,
and they banded together in general to protect themselves
against the onslaught of their wives. Mai Homans was the senior
of the two farmers, and though it is difficult to judge such things,
was probably the sneakier of the two - though Jim Coltrane,
from inclination and long practice, was acquiescent in anything
that the other suggested or opined.
'Which one of 'em was it got Miz Weaver, Morris?' said Mai,
with a wicked smile. Peculiar delight flashed in his eyes. His
brother-in-law laughed conspiratorially.
Morris pointed vaguely towards the heads on the wall; they
looked like the trophies of a cowardly hunter. 'That one right
there', he said, 'the mean-looking one.'
212

"They all look alike to me', said Jim, 'which one you talking
about? All hogs look mean to me. You know what I mean, Mai?'
Morris walked over to the wall and pointed to the head in the
lower left comer, it was this one', he said, and nodded
significantly.
Mai had moved over behind him, and he placed his hand over
the snout of another glassy-eyed pig. 'You sure it wasn't this
one, Morris?' Mai and Jim laughed boisterously at this, which
they considered to be a fine joke. 'Sure looks meaner to me...'
added Mai, and the two fanners erupted into more unpleasant
laughter.
'Naaaah', said Jim, i think it was this one!' And he stuck his
finger right into the eye of yet another pig's head. The eye burst
and fluid poured down the snout and over Jim's hand. He wiped
his fingers off on his trousers, but did not stop laughing.
'Yep', said Mai, 'I think Jim's right, this one looks the
meanest to me, it must have been this one that done away with
poor Miz Weaver.'
Morris Emmons was patient through this teasing, and when
the two brothers-in-law had -quit their snickering, he said,
'That's not the one This is the one, and I tell you how I know.
'Cause Jack Weaver shot the sow that got his wife, and this is the
only one that was already dead when we got out there.' Again he
pointed to the sow's head in the lower left-hand corner.
The two farmers shook their heads seriously, and disputed.
With a little anger, Morris Emmons then said, 'Look here,
you two, you can still see the woman's blood on the snout
here!' He pointed to the two little streams of dried blood that
could be discerned through the bristles round the snout of the
animal.
That's hog blood, Morris, you can't fool us!' cried Mai.
'Hog blood! Hog blood!' Jim echoed, with choking laughter.
'No, it ain't!' shouted Morris Emmons, in indignant reply.
These two men were getting on his nerves. They would talk this
kind of nonsense throughout the day; they could maintain a
falsehood through months of ribbing, just for the hell of it - and
Morris Emmons didn't like to be made a fool of. 'Damn it!' he
cried, 'you just put your hand up there, and look at it, you touch
it, that's real human blood.'
'Women's blood', snickered Jim.
213

Morris Emmons reached out and touched the snout of Louise,
the hog that had killed Merle Weaver.
'You don't believe me', he said, 'so I'm gone open her snout,
and I bet you she's still got part of Merle Weaver's throat in
there. And I'm gone give it to you, and you can take it to the
funeral, and lay it in the coffin with the rest of her body! You can
take her throat away with you, you hear me, Mai Homans!' Mai
and Jim laughed again, uproariously, at Morris Ernmons'
excitement and anger.
Morris Emmons pried open the mouth of the decapitated sow;
ligaments in the jaw were torn apart, and the mouth fell suddenly
open. A piece of jewellery on a chain fell out into Morris
Emmons' hands.
The two farmers drew back in surprise, and both cried,
'Heeeey!'
'Morris, you son-of-a-bitch!' cried Mai Homans, very much
rattled by the effect, at once bizarre, surprising, and uncanny, of
the amulet dropping out of the pig's mouth. 'Morris, you put
that thing in there!'
Morris was as amazed as the two farmers. He turned the
amulet over in his hand. 'No, I didn't', he protested. 'I didn't
know it was in there!'
The three men stared a few moments at the piece of jewellery.
'Miz Weaver must have had that thing 'round her neck, and
the hog just tore it off', said Jim.
Mai Homans shivered a little to let off superstitious steam,
and then jocularly remarked, 'Hog must've liked jewellery.'
Jim and Morris Emmons laughed a little nervously, but
were obviously glad that the incident was going to be taken
lightly.
'Well', said Mai, pleased with the tack he had taken, 'not
never gone wear my wedding ring in the hog pen no more, I tell
you!'
'Get your finger bit off!' shouted Jim. 'You wear a wedding
ring in the hog pen! Finger bit right off at the knuckle!'
The three men then indulged in a spate of laughter that
relieved them somewhat; it had been a fright to see the amulet
pop out of the hog's mouth, almost as if it had been cast up in
derision.
Mai choked off a final laugh, whistled, and commented in a
214

breathless whisper, 'Sure must have been a mean one to do what
it did.'
Morris Emmons looked thoughtful a moment, and then said
to the farmers, 'You know who Dean Howell is?'
It was Mai Homans-who commonly made the joke about
Josephine Howell having poisoned her own husband by biting
him in the ankle. And he had heard of Dean's accident, as had,
in fact, the entire county. Jim Coltrane was reminded of the
accident by his brother-in-law. 'You 'member - got his face
blowed away at Rucca.' Jim nodded, and grinned, but then said,
'But what's that got to do with Miz Weaver or that thing? He's
laid up now. They say he's got the brain of a winter turnip.'
'His wife was out to the Weaver farm', said Emmons,
'looking for this thing. She described it 'xactly.'
'It was hers?' asked Jim. 'It was Miz Howell's?'
'But Miz Weaver was wearing it', protested Mai.
'She must 've been wearing it, if it just then fell ou t of the pig's
mouth', agreed Jim.
'But how'd Miz Howell know about it then?' asked Morris.
The two farmers shrugged.
'She told me to call her if I found this thing.'
'Maybe it's worth something', said Mai, 'maybe she knew it
was worth something, and when she heard Miz Weaver was
dead, she thought she might just as well tiy to get hold of it for
herself. Take it to Montgomery to sell it in a pawnshop or
something like that.'
'Maybe it's made of gold', suggested Jim.
'Let me see it', said Mai, and Morris handed it over to him.
Mai turned it in his hands and held it up to his eyes. Jim watched
his brother-in-law jealously, and as soon as he could, reached
for the piece and took it away, examining it in exactly the same
fashion.
Morris turned his back on the two farmers for a moment in
order to peek through the door into the store to see if there were
customers or if he were wanted there.
Mai glanced at Jim mischievously, and took the amulet away
from him. In the transfer, the chain came apart, and the two
farmers glanced with wondering grins at one another, for they
had not seen the catch in its length.
Then Mai snuck up on Morris, Jim following only a step or
215

two behind. The first farmer draped the amulet round Morris's
neck, and - just as surprisingly as before - the two ends of the
chain came together and locked shut. Mai laughed loudly and
backed away, knocking into his brother-in-law.
Morris protested in a gruff voice,' 'Hey, what you doing?
You're both good-for-nothing bastards!'
Mai and Jim convulsed themselves in laughter at the sight of
Morris Emmons wearing a necklace. 'Goddamn trouble-making
hippie!' Mai cried, and Jim echoed, 'Goddamn hippie! God-
damn hippie!'
Then Morris laughed too, and pushed Mai and Jim out of the
cold storage room into the front of the store. He flicked off the
light, and pulled the door closed behind him.
216

Chapter 55
When Morris Emmons, Mai Homans, and Jim Coltrane
emerged from the storage room in the back of the store, there
were only two customers to be seen in the long wooden aisles. A
little boy was standing in front of the counter near the cash
register, picking through the cookies in a large display jar. An
old countrywoman in a poke bonnet, who was the little boy's
grandmother, was peering at cans of vegetables and soups on the
shelves, trying to find the cheapest among a lot of containers that
were all marked with the same price. She glared at Morris
Emmons when he came out of the back.
'Can't hardly hear myself think out here, trying to decide
about little Fred's dinner, come to visit me, with all that racket
there in the back of the store', she murmured, and then
commanded in a large voice, 'Fred, don't you put none of them
cookies in your mouth!'
The child paid no attention to his grandmother, but broke one
of the large fiat cookies in half, and then pushed both pieces into
his mouth at once.
Morris Emmons rolled Ms eyes in consternation that it was
old Miz Baines, who would be a trial to the devil himself, come
to do her afternoon shopping. 'You two get on, I got Miz Baines
to wait on out here.'
'Don't you let the hog head bite you, Morris!' cried Mai, and
his brother-in-law echoed, with variation, 'Don't you let it get
its teeth sank in your arm, Morris!'
'You better open up all them mouths, on all them animals,
Morris, and make sure you ain't got wedding rings and bracelets
and belts and things all hidden inside there! Might be a treasure
trove in them pigs' mouths!'
The two men laughed again, and Morris shooed them out
from behind the counter. Their stupid jokes and taunts infuriated
him. He had put up with these two brutes for close on to ten
217

years, and they had even annoyed him when they were boys. But
they were good customers now, and he had had to put up with it.
Well, he considered, and cursed himself that he had never
thought of it before: they needed him more than he needed them.
He kept them supplied with their machinery, with the parts for
those machines when they broke down, with the best seed, with
the right fertiliser for their impoverished soil, with the only
decent advice on how to run their dilapidated farms that they
were likely to find in the whole of the Wiregrass. No matter what
he did to them, they would continue to come back, because they
had to. If they went into Pine Cone for their supplies, they'd
soon enough fall over into bankruptcy - and then Morris
Emmons would have a fine laugh himself.
Those two sorry men: they spoke evil, they smelled evil, and
they were always willing to do a bad turn for someone, always
ready to kick a staggering man. Their farms were falling to
racking ruin, their wives - the ugliest two women ever to come
out of the same womb - would fail down in the dirt not to have
to speak to you when you passed 'em on the road; and them bird
dogs that the two men claimed they 'raised'couldn'ttell aquail
from a polled Hereford.
Morris Emmons glanced angrily down the centre aisle of the
store, through the screen door, at Jim Coltrane's truck, parked
just outside. In the cab, one of those stupid bird dogs was
barking furiously at having been left for so long a time in the
stifling enclosed space.
'Can't you keep that dog shut up?' Morris demanded.
■He's a watchdog', said Jim, 'and watchdogs s'posed to
bark.'
The constant hoarse barking of the bird dog was irritating.
Morris Emmons twisted the amulet between his fingers; it was
still around his neck.
'What you got to be .watched, Jim Coltrane? You got
nothing', snapped old Miz Baines.
'Don't you pick on him', said Mai, in an amused teasing
voice. He actually relished the idea of a little verbal altercation
between the old woman and his brother-in-law.
'Your no-good dog bit my little girl's little girl last blackberry
season. I hope your no-good dog barks his throat out!' said old
Miz Baines.
218

Jim Coltrane had moved over to the screen door; he was a
little afraid of the old woman's tongue, and had just as soon
depart Morris Emmons' store. But Mai lingered behind, leaning
against a wall of canned goods and paper products. He leered at
old MizBaines,and said, 'Your little girl's little girl was pulling
down my scuppernong vines, and I catch her over at my place
again, Miz Baines, I'm gone bite her!'
During this short exchange Morris Emmons squatted down
behind the counter, and from the small rack just below the cash
register, took the shotgun that he kept loaded, just in case of
robbers. Laying this across his lap, he carefully filled his shirt
and pants pockets with ammunition. Slowly he stood, pointed
the gun directly down the aisle, and fired it at Jim Coltrane.
Coltrane saw what was happening, but did not have the time to
protest or move at all, before he was struck in the chest. He fell
backward through the screen door into the red dust of the bare
ground outside. He writhed a moment, twisted over on his
stomach, and was dead. Mai was so surprised he fell back against
the shelves, knocking over a whole row of tinned peaches and
pears, but he was much too frightened to say anything.
'You gone crazy, Morris Emmons?' shouted old Miz Baines,
shaking in her poke bonnet. 'What you want to do that for?'
Morris stepped from behind the counter, pushing little Fred
out of the way, whose mouth, full of cookies, had gone suddenly
very dry. Emmons walked slowly down the centre aisle of the
store towards the screen door. Mai Homans crawled down along
the lowest shelf, upsetting whole rows of canned goods as he
proceeded. He imagined that if Morris had killed Jim for no
reason at all, then it was probable that the man would turn on
him next. Morris reached the door, and stepped through and
over the corpse of Jim Coltrane.
Old Miz Baines turned to her grandchild and commanded
him, 'Fred, don't you go looking at the dead man now, you get
out of here before Morris Emmons comes back for you!'
The child grabbed a handful of cookies and scampered out the
side door of the store. The old woman looked at Mai Homans
and sneered, 'That's what you get forraising scuppernongs, Mai
Homans!' and then she followed her grandchild out of that place
of sudden death.
Mai crawled to the front window of the store and peered
219

through; he saw Morris advancing slowly on the truck. Mai
stared a moment at the corpse of his brother-in-law, watching
the blood form a thick pool underneath the body, and then he
began to shake. He faltered backward and staggered out the side
door, running after old Miz Baines and little Fred. They were
stepping gingerly over some electrified fence into the safety of a
neighbouring cow pasture.
Morris Emmons walked slowly and deliberately to the truck
thai had belonged to the man he had just killed. The bird dog
inside, sensing that something was terribly wrong, had stopped
its barking and set up an even more fearsome howl. Morris
peered through the window by the driver's side of the cab, and
the dog leapt viciously against the glass. Morris Emmons
stepped back a couple of feet, raised the rifle and fired directly at
the panes. The side windows on both sides of the cab were
blown out in an instant. The dog had dropped below the level of
the glass and was uninjured; it jumped through the window and
smashed against Morris's chest. The animal careened to the
ground, and set up another round of barking, snapping at
Emmons' ankles and pulling at his pants legs. In a moment the
dog went and sniffed at the corpse on the ground, while Emmons
tried to kick it. The dog turned and bit Emmons' leg, and then
ran off, barking.
Emmons fired at the dog, but missed, and only blew up agreat
cloud of red dust. When that had cleared, Emmons could see
that the dog had crawled between the rails of the border fence,
and was running away across a pecan orchard, heading for the
peanut and cotton fields a few hundred yards away.
Grimly, Emmons gave chase. He was awkward in running, in
climbing over the fence, in trying to load his rifle again as he ran
across the uneven earth of the pecan orchard. He had to stop
several times to retrieve shells that bounced out of his shirt
pocket. The dog kept always a few dozen yards ahead of him,
and when Emmons paused, the dog turned back and began to
howl.
But despite Emmons' hurry and his flailing limbs, and his
sweating back, the man's face was set and expressionless - as
blank as the gold-and-jet surface of the amulet bouncing on its
chain around his neck.
Made curious by the gunshots, a number of black field hands
220

had gathered in twos and threes at various fence posts within
sight of Emmons and the dog, and among themselves discussed
that the dog might be rabid, or wondered what it had done to
make Emmons so angry. As they watched, however, Emmons'
jerky movements and his feverish chase of the dog made them
nervous, and they realised that they had much more to fear from
the man with the rifle than from the dog. The field hands - men,
women, and children - who had been weeding the rows of
cotton and peanuts, moved swiftly along the fence, well out of
Emmons' way, and then circled back towards the bam and
outbuildings of the farm where they were employed. Emmons
and the dog were headed that way, but there was much more
protection in buildings than in open fields and orchards.
Emmons would raise his gun to fire; the dog would stop a
moment, then suddenly leap to one side, or behind a tree, and
the shot would miss him. The game had become stylised, and
the crazed hunter and his canine prey progressed slowly and
lurchingly towards the barn, crossing the several acres of low
cotton and peanut plants.
All the black workers that1 had been gathered around the
barnyard had scattered, retreating around the back of the
building, or into a neighbouring field of corn where they
dropped to the ground below the level of the yard-high plants. A
bravs few climbed into the upper platforms of the barn, where
hay was stored, and stared down through cracks between the
planks, watching to see if Morris Emmons was going to be
successful in killing the dog. They all abandoned the baling
machine into which they had been feeding the last cuttings of the
winter ground cover; the machine, set just inside the great front
door of the barn, hummed softly, its gears turning against
nothing, the wire inside poised to wrap securely the shredded
dry grass.
The barking dog stopped just at the entrance of the barn,
snarled fiercely at the approaching Emmons, and then turned
inside into the darkness. Without hesitation, Morris Emmons
stepped into the barn, but unable to adjust immediately to the
dim light inside, he peered about a couple of times, not able to
see much of anything. The dog had stopped barking, and Morris
was confused by the sounds of cats that made their home in a
near corner and by the shuffling of the very nervous men on the
221

platforms above him. Emmons lifted the rifle to his shoulder,
and turned around slowly, with the intention of shooting the dog
as soon as it came within his vision.
The dog snarled behind him, and Morris whirled suddenly,
sliding on the damp straw beneath him. Before he could regain
his balance, the dog had leaped against his chest, propelling him
backward and into the maw of the baling machine. In a moment,
full of screams, Emmons was drawn by studded treads into the
interior of the machine. The rifle fired once.
Two farmhands from above climbed swiftly down a ladder,
and stared with real horror at the man's legs disappearing into
the contraption. The machinery ground harshly, with muffled
difficulty for a few moments, and then suddenly, with loud
whistling and even louder grating, it began to spew out
silver-dollar-size bits of bloody flesh, torn clothing, and
mangled metal. The baling machine ground to a broken halt
while one booted foot still protruded from the hopper.
One of the farmhands rushed out of the barn, calling for help.
The dog rushed out after him, still barking. The other farmhand,
a strapping black man in his mid-forties, stood still, glanced
around to see that there was no one around him. Then he stooped
and retrieved the piece of jewellery that had been flung out of the
machine and at his feet. He glanced at it briefly, wiped the blood
from it with the tail of his shirt, and then placed it in his pants
pocket.
The female farmhands timidly entered the barn to determine
what had happened to Morris Emmons. When they saw the
single foot in the baling machine, they screamed, and ran back
out into the sunlight, declaring how that foot was a great deal
worse to look at than a whole churchful of open coffins.
222

Chapter 55
Morris Emmons had paid Jack Weaver half the sum for the pigs
in cash when the distraught farmer had come to him the day of
Merle Weaver's death, and had promised that the remainder
would be available at his store sometime Thursday afternoon.
Jack was to go by and get it then and also confirm that, according
to the bargain, ah the murderous animals had been slaughtered.
Jack Weaver, then, thinking of other things, pulled his pickup
on to the red-dirt area in front of Morris Emmons' gas pumps. He
got exit of his truck, scratching down on the back of an envelope
a list of items he needed for the remainder of the week. The
fanner was beneath the awning that protected the pumps and
shaded the front of the store before he saw Jim Coltrane's corpse
spread before the screen door. A pool of blood had flowed out
beneath the body, and the tyre tracks of a vehicle had spread and
splattered the liquid farther.
The farmer put his hands over his face and leaned against the
ethyl pump for support. He had not one coherent thought. He
could not think who might have done it, could not think what he
ought to do next, could not even decide whether he himself
might be in danger. He shook his head without understanding,
and turned only with the approach of an automobile. It was a
highway patrol car, with two officers in the front, and another
man in the back. This last proved to be Mai Homans who
jumped out and ran over to the corpse crying, 'See, he's dead!
Morris Emmons went and killed him! No good reason! No
reason at all! Pulled out a shotgun and blew him to hell!' Mai
Homans shook his head dismally, and stared at Jack Weaver and
the two officers. The two policemen stood over the corpse,
carefully avoiding stepping in the blood, and appeared to be at as
much of a loss as the two farmers.
A second car soon came up and two women, so similar in
appearance, that they were distinguished only by their dresses,
223

stepped out and approached the body. They were both deter-
mined and solemn, and so alike in demeanour that Jack Weaver
could not tell which was the widow, and which only the
sister-in-law.
'Y'al! watch out!' cried Mai Homans suddenly, 'he's
probably still in there!'
The two women retreated to their car, got in and drove off
without having spoken a word, either to each other or to anyone
else. Jack Weaver and Mai Homans hurried to the pickup truck,
and stood on the side away from the store. They peered through
the window of the cab, and watched as the two officers carefully
made their way around to the back of the store, surreptitiously
peering in the windows.
'They gone get their heads blowed off, I know it!' cried Mai
Homans, in great agitation.
'What happened?' stammered Jack Weaver.
Homans ignored him. 'You hear a shot, we gone get in this
truck and ride straight out of here, and we not gone look back,
'cause that man is out of his mind.'
'What happened?' the farmer repeated, and then before the
other could reply, Weaver suggested, 'Let's get out of here now.
Let's leave this place.'
Homans shook his head. 'I want to see if them men get killed.
They are crazy to stick their heads in front of the window like
that. If I was Morris Emmons inside there, and I had already
killed one man, I wouldn't stop for no highway patrol.'
'Morris Emmons killed Jim?'
Homans nodded distractedly, then said, 'No reason. Didn't
have no reason for doing it. I don't know why he did it. We was
in there in the back, looking at them pigs that went and killed—'
Homans broke off, realising who it was that he was talking to.
Weaver looked down at the ground, troubled, but then raised his
eyes bravely. Homans continued: 'We was in the back, and then
we come out, and was about to go. Emmons told Jim to make the
dog shut up, and then he shot him dead. Didn't even give him a
chance to make the dog get quiet. Then he tried to kill the dog
too! Dog got out and Morris began to chase that dog like there
was no tomorrow! I don't know if he got him. I ran out the side
door, and snuck 'round the edge out here' - he pointed at a
fence around the property behind which was a thick hedge of
224

crepe myrtle - 'and I saw Morris was gone. I run out here, and
made sure that Jim was dead - and he was - so then I jumped in
the truck and got the hell out. Got goddamn glass in my ass, and
near 'bout run poor Jim over. Went straight home, and called the
patrol. Them crazy men you wouldn't catch me doing
anything like that
The two highway patrolmen had just entered the building
when Sheriff Garrett and Deputy Barnes drove up from the
direction of Pine Cone. They hopped out of the car, the deputy
with his gun drawn and waving unsteadily in the general
direction of the two farmers.
'They 're in there!' cried Mai Homans. 'Don't know if Morris
is in there with 'em or not.'
The sheriff and the deputy advanced cautiously on the
building, but the two patrolmen sauntered out, shaking their
heads and shrugging. All the law officers then gathered round
M^l Homans and listened to his story told again, and every few
seconds they glanced uneasily towards the corpse.
At the end of the tale, Mai Homans pleaded, 'Hey, cain't we
move him, y'all? He's starting to draw the flies. Is the
ambulance coming out here?'
Sheriff Garrett nodded. 'On their way now. Ought to have
been here already.'
'Where you suppose he could be? Morris, I mean. You didn't
see nothing, did you, Mr Weaver?' asked the sheriff.
Jack Weaver shook his head. 'That's his truck I see 'round
back. He didn't take it. He must be around.'
'He went after the dog', said Mai lamely.
All six men looked around themselves uneasily, and moved
into the shade of the tin awning, where they weren't such
targets. 'Maybe we ought just to go on inside and wait for the
ambulance.' This suggestion was taken up, but just as the sheriff
stepped through the door, he heard the radio in his patrol car. He
sent Deputy Barnes to receive the information.
Barnes moved warily out to the car, and actually lay down
across the front seat before he took the receiver. A few moments
later he hurried back across the lot to the store, motioning the
men out.
'Come on!' he shouted. 'Morris Emmons is dead too!' He
pointed out across the field. 'Mr Crane called in. Morris
r.A. - h
225

Emmons chased that dog through the peanuts, ran in the bam,
and then jumped in the baler. Tore the damn thing up. Mr
Crane's gone have to buy a new one. He's real mad about it
too.'
The men winced. The two highway patrolmen got into their
car, neglecting Mai Homans, and drove off in the direction of
the neighbouring farm.
The sheriff turned to Homans and Weaver. 'You two want to
come? You might not want to see.'
Mai Homans replied Immediately, 'Yeah, I wouldn't miss it
for the world. He killed ol' Jim, and Jim was practically my
brother and he deserves whatever he got. He deserved, and I
want to see him in it.'
Jack Weaver touched Homans on the shoulder, and said,
'You go on. I don't want to see nothing. I'll wait here for the
ambulance.'
Homans glanced guiltily at the corpse of his brother-in-law;
he had forgotten. 'Yeah, I'd be mighty grateful, Jack, if you
would. I just cain't bear looking at poor Jim.'
Jack said nothing, and stood stiff armed against his track
while the sheriff, the deputy, and Mai Homans drove off.
A car drove up a few moments later, wanting gasoline, but
Jack kept them back from the pumps and explained that there
had been a terrible accident and that they would have to go on to
the Shell station three miles up ahead. The two women inside
demanded to know what sort of accident, but Weaver only
shook his head.
Hie farmer then went inside the store and came out with a
large piece of canvas with which he covered the body of the slain
man. He stood for a moment in the doorway, waiting for the
ambulance, but when it failed to come he moved briefly to the
back of the store, opened the door of the cooling room in the
back, and stared at the wall laden with the heads of his own
slaughtered swine. lie recognised Louise, and made note that
her jaw had been ripped open. That seemed fitting.
He came out front when he heard the ambulance siren, and
while the undertaker and the coroner made themselves busy with
the corpse of Jim Coltrane, Jack Weaver toid them what he knew
of the motiveless murder. 'And you better put him over to one
side, 'cause you got another stop to make over at Mr Crane's.'
226

The coroner and the undertaker looked up curiously. 'And you
better take a couple of croker sacks, too, 'cause a stretcher is not
gone do you no good at all...' The fanner was not trying to be
humorous.

Chapter 55
On the short ride from Morris Emmons' store to Mr Crane's
farm, Sheriff Garrett questioned Mai Homans again on the
possible motive for the unexpected murder. Homans again went
over what had happened, and in the third telling, he mentioned
the necklace that had fallen out of the sow's mouth. He also
recalled that it was Dean Howell's wife who had been looking
for it.
'That's just real peculiar', said the sheriff thoughtfully.
'Sure is', chimed in the deputy. 'I never heard of nothing
worth having come out of pig's mouth before. They say
sometimes you cut open a fish and find a ring that somebody
throwed off a ship or something, but hardly nobody - and for
sure nobody around here - throws jewellery in the pigpen.'
'So, anyway', said Mai. 'Jim and 1 put it 'round his neck, just
making fun you know, calling him a goddamn hippie and like
that, and he laughed, and then five minutes later he went and
blew Jim to kingdom come, and I don't know why. I don't know
why he took out after that dog like he did either - but better the
dog than me.'
Sheriff Garrett was puzzled by the motiveless crime and the
subsequent death of Morris Emmons in the baling machine. He
simply dismissed the pait about the amulet as having nothing
really of importance to do with the actual fact of the murder.
Morris Emmons, the sheriff considered, knew what a baling
machine was; he knew how the damn thing worked, and he
knew that you weren't, above all, supposed to jump inside it.
The sheriff was as uncomfortable now as he had been last week,
with the deaths of the Shirleys and the Simses.
Why had Emmons killed Jim Coltrane? Why had he killed
himself? Why had he not killed Mai Homans? And Mai
Homans, thought the sheriff, glancing in the rear-view mirror,
had not been the more likeable of the two.
Sheriff Garrett and Deputy Barnes did not enter Mr Crane's
228

barn happily. They had lost count of the number of maimed and
disfigured corpses they had come across in the past week. It
wasn't something that they had yet grown used to, and they
hoped that they never would.
Garrett prodded the protruding foot with the handle of a
shovel, and thought that investigation enough. He came back
out into the sunlight, sweating not entirely from the heat, and
prepared to wait for the coroner and the undertaker. 'I think I'm
just gone let them take care of this one', the sheriff said in an
undertone to the two highway patrolmen. 'I mean, I don't mind
when they just get shot up, 'cause they're in one piece, and you
can pick 'em up and throw 'em in the back seat if you have to, but
I don't want to have to go around and start picking 'em up over
all creation. You know what I mean?'
The two patrolmen nodded, and indicated that since there was
nothing else really to be done, they might just go on off and
share a couple of beers. It was early in the day for it, but staring
at coipses made a man thirsty. And they might need it, just to get
through the remainder of the afternoon.
The sheriff nodded and waved them off. While the deputy
questioned Ma! Homans again on everything that he had already
said three times over, and attempted to give the farmer the
impression that he was under suspicion for both deaths, the
sheriff went over and talked to a number of the farmhands who
had been witness to the dreadful accident.
The sheriff was best acquainted with Johnny Washington.
This man had spent a couple of weeks in the diminutive Pine
Cone jail, under indictment for second-degree murder, and the
sheriff knew him for a trustworthy man. Johnny had seen the
accident from above, and was able to tell the sheriff that Morris
Emmons' death was entirely an accident, that the bird dog had
pushed him off balance, and that, quite by accident, Morris had
tipped over backward into the baling machine.
'I'm pleased to hear it', said the sheriff. ' 'Cause that makes a
lot more sense than him coming over the fields over here in order
to do away with himself in somebody else's baling machine.
Can't be a clean way to go, can't be easy to take, I don't
imagine
'No, sir, Sheriff', said Johnny Washington, 'I don't 'spect
so.'
229

The coroner and the undertaker arrived, and began cursing
that this was going to be the most unpleasant job in a hectic
week. While they went about their business, the sheriff tried to
calm down Mr Crane, who had come out complaining to the
deputy and to Mai Homans about people committing suicide on
his property without his permission, interrupting the business of
the farm, destroying the machinery, giving the place a bad name
and maybe even an evil spirit and so forth. He admitted without
much prompting however that he had never cared for Morris
Emmons much anyway.
When Morris Emmons had been gathered up in two great
green-plastic trash bags, and set heavily inside the ambulance
next to the body of the man that he had killed, the sheriff and the
deputy drove Mai Homans back to his home.
'They find that necklace he was wearing?' asked Mai, when
he could think of nothing else to say.
'They didn't say nothing about it', said the deputy. 'And I
didn't see nothing like it.'
That was satisfactory to Mai, who didn't care anyway, but the
sheriff considered, 'I should have asked Johnny Washington
aboutthat. But I don't guess it reallymatters much. If Emmons
had it on, then it probably got chewed up in that machine, and
wouldn't be no good to nobody any more. And if he didn't have
it on, then it must have come off him, and somebody'll find it
some time. But I just wonder how something belonging to Sarah
Howell come to be in the mouth of the pig that killed Merle
Weaver. That don't hardly make more sense than why Morris
Emmons went and killed Jim, does it?'
'Morris Emmons', said Mai Homans darkly, 'couldn't take a
joke.'
230

Chapter 55
That afternoon, at the very moment that the coroner and the
undertaker were wondering how on earth they v/ere going to
arrange the remains of Morris Emmons in a coffin, Sarah
Howell was telling Becca Blair of her intention of badgering Jo
Howell until she got at the truth about the amulet.
'Good luck', said Becca significantly as they parted in the
driveway. 'You call me if you need any help, and I'll come
a'running. You and me - we'll bolt her to the 'frigerator!'
Sarah smiled briefly, and then entered the house, determined
to speak to Josephine Howell immediately about the amulet, and
about the dozen deaths it had precipitated.
There was an unfamiliar noise in the house, a low-pitched,
muffled hum. Sarah walked directly through, wondering what
on earth it could be, and opened the closed door of Dean's
bedroom. She was met with a blast of frigid air, and saw
immediately that an enormous air conditioner had been set in the
back window. The machine operated at its maximum, very
loudly blowing a gale of icy air into the interior of the room. Jo
sat placidly in the plush chair at the foot of the bed; Dean lay
beneath the covers, only his bandaged head and neck stuck out
from under the blankets. It was an Alabama February in that
room.
'Where'd that come from?' Sarah asked immediately, forget-
ting the amulet and her resolve in the surprise.
'I ordered it from Sears', said Jo. 'They brought it today, and
the man put it in for us.'
'Well, that's just real nice. It's freezing in here, Jo. Wno's
going to pay for it?' Sarah was tight-lipped, sarcastic, and veiy
angry.
'It got put on Dean's account', smiled Jo smugly.
'Who's going to pay for it?' demanded Sarah. 'Dean can't
pay no monthly payments. Dean couldn't stick a nickel in a
231

parking meter if you gave him the nickel and tore the damn thing
out of the kerb and brought it in here to him!' Sarah was beside
herself. There was no way in the world that they could afford an
air conditioner. 'Why'd you do it?' she demanded.
' 'Cause Dean was suffering in here. Burning up all the time.
Suffering. Uncomfortable. He might have died in this heat with
them bandages making him suffer like they do.'
Sarah jerked back the covers on the bed. Dean's naked arms
and chest were covered with goose bumps. 'Jo', she cried, 'he's
freezing to death in this room."
'Well, cover him up. You shouldn't ought to let him get cold
like that. He wouldn't be so cold if you hadn't pulled the covers
down off him.'
Sarah rolled her eyes, put the covers back up around Dean's
neck. She went to the closet and pulled down from the top shelf a
large pink comforter which she tossed over her husband's body.
'Jo', she said, 'why don't you let me turn down this thing just
a little bit?' She moved over towards the machine, which already
had made her shiver, though she had only a minute before come
in out of ninety-five-degree heat.
'No!' cried Jo. 'You leave them controls alone! Dean's got to
keep himself cool!'
'Dean's gone have ice in his veins you don't let me turn this
thing down a little.'
'Don't you do it, Sarah', her mother-in-law warned.
Sarah turned, and then said flatly, 'You're right. I don't care
if you both freeze to death in here. It's not gone be in here that
long, 'cause they're gone come back and take it away, 'cause
I'm not gone make the payments on it.' She stared at Jo, and was
glad to see that this had some effect on the woman.
'You got to pay for it', said Jo, with not so much strength as
before, 'it got bought in your name.'
'The account's in Dean's name', said Sarah. 'Dean's gone
have to pay for it. I'm not. I don't have the money. If I had the
money, I'd buy it for him. I'd buy him anything that he needed,
or that I thought he wanted - but I don't have the money, and
I'm not gone pay for it.'
'Well', said Jo, 'what about when the money comes from the
army? Then you can pay for it. Dean's got to have it, Sarah."
'Dean hasn't got to have it, Jo. They didn't have the hospital
232

at Rucca air-conditioned. He got along without it all these years,
and he don't have to have it now. And when the money comes
from the army, then it goes to pay the doctors and for the
medicine and for the therapy, whenever we can get him started
on that. If there's anything left over, then we can see about the
air conditioner. We're gone have to see about getting a car too,
'cause there's gone be trips to the VA hospital in Pensacola. You
can't go through the Sears catalogue, picking out your heart's
desire, Jo, 'cause we just don't have the money.'
Jo was silent, and Sarah knew that this once she had got the
better of her mother-in-law, and she knew that she had won
because she hadn't given in when Jo pricked at her about 'not
taking care of Dean like he should be'. Sarah knew that she was
doing all that she possibly could for Dean, that in fact, she was
running herself into the ground for him. She would never allow
Jo to goad her in that way again.
Sarah also realised that now was the best time to pursue her
attack on the amulet. Without a pause, without even a heavy
breath to betray her excitement, Sarah said, 'Becca and I went
out to the Weaver place this morning, went all through the
pigpen looking for that amulet. Didn't find it.'
'Why'd you think you would?' said Jo maliciously.
'Because', said Sarah, 'that's where Miz Weaver dropped it.
It fell out of her pocket. Mr Weaver says that's why she got
killed, went in the pen after it and the hogs attacked her. That's
why he blames it on the amulet. He saw it happen.'
'Looks to me like he ought to blame them hogs. They're the
ones that did it. Killed her.'
'Killed her and eleven other people, you mean.'
'That's not what I mean', said Jo. 'That's not what I said at
all...'
'Now, listen to me, Jo Howell. There's twelve people dead in
this town since yesterday was a week ago. That thing was there
in every one of the cases - every single one. I know that for a
fact.'
'You cain't know', protested jo.
'I do know. I saw you give it to Lany Coppage. Gussie found
it under the bed the morning after Thelma killed James Shirley. I
saw it round Dorothy Sims's neck 'fore she went and killed her
husband. Jack Weaver saw his wife pick it up off the ground ten
233

minutes 'fore she got done to death by them hogs. Twelve
people's dead, and I just want to make sure that there's not any
more. You understand? I don't want you and Dean to be
responsible for no more bodies in Pine Cone.'
'Why you think we're responsible for houses burning down,
and wives killing their husbands and all, and pigs going on the
rampage?'
'Because you gave Lany Coppage that thing, and that started
it all off. And I got to know how it works. I got to know how it
works, so I can stop it from doing any more damage.'
'A amulet don't work, Sarah, it just sits there. It's got no
moving parts, it's not like a watch. What can it do? You saw the
thing. It was just a piece of metal with a chain on it. Got it from
Montgomery Ward.'
'I thought you said your cousin Bama gave it to you, back
when you were little.'
Jo hesitated, then replied, 'I was thinking of something else. I
got it out of the Montgomery Ward Christmas catalogue.'
'Show me the catalogue, Jo. Show me where you ordered it,
and I'll believe you.'
it was years ago. I don't keep catalogues.'
'Well', said Sarah, 'Becca does. I'm going over there tonight
and look through the Montgomery Ward catalogues and find
where you bought it.'
Jo stared hard at her daughter-in-law.
i'm not gone find it, am I? It's not gone be in that catalogue,
is it?'
'Well', said Jo, 'I ordered it out of a Montgomery Ward
catalogue - I think it was a Montgomery Ward catalogue - or it
might have been one of them jewellery catalogues that we get
from Mobile, maybe it was one of them. It was so long ago, I
don't hardly remember which.' She looked about the room
uneasily.
'When did you order it?'
i don't know', she said vaguely, 'sometime 'fore you
married Dean. I don't know exactly when.'
'How much did you pay for it?'
'Four ninety-eight.'
'That all?'
'I couldn't afford no more.'
234

'Why'd you want it?'
Jo twisted uncomfortably in her chair. 'I don't see why I'm
supposed to answer all these fool questions. I didn't have
nothing to do with them people dying. I gave Larry Coppage this
piece of jewellery that I didn't have no use for no more.' She
paused, then added suddenly, 'I gave it to him, 'cause one time
Rachel Coppage was over here, and I was wearing it, and she
said she liked it. So when Larry Coppage come over here, I
thought I'd give it to him, 'cause I didn't wear it no more, and
Rachel had said she wanted one like it. What she did with it after
I give it to her is no business of mine. If she wanted to run right
out and give it to Thelma Shirley that's all right with me. I give it
to her, and she could do with it whatever she wanted to.'
Sarah knew that Jo had made this story up on the spur of the
moment, and she knew too that if she continued to question the
woman about it, Jo would only make the lie more elaborate. She
wanted to cut through all that.
'I don't care about that. I still got to know how it works, what
makes people die that get hold of it. Why didn't you die, for
instance?'
Jo shrugged. 'I think all this is crazy. I don't know why you so
worried about that thing. It's got no moving parts. It just hangs
there. Even if you got it back, you couldn't get your money back
for it. Those places in Mobile don't give refunds, you know.'
Sarah shook her head in frustration and walked out of the
room. She hadn't found out what she wanted to know, but she
had made progress. Jo was on the defensive, and she had
admitted that it was the same amulet that had appeared in all the
deaths and no longer maintained that there was more than one.
Sarah only hoped she found out the rest before someone else
died. She dared not trust that the thing was buried forever in the
mud of Jack Weaver's pigpen.
235

Chapter 55
It was almost six o'clock on Thursday afternoon. The under-
taker and the coroner were drunk, and still had not decided what
to do about Morris Emmons' fragmented body. Sarah Howell
had begun to fix Dean's supper. She was still angry about the air
conditioner and hadn't decided yet whether to make anything for
Jo or not. On the other side of Commercial Boulevard, a
fifteen-year-old black girl sat in the kitchen of the house
belonging to Mildred and Graham Taylor, watching after the
two Taylor children, little Graham, about three, and his brother
Ralph, who had just passed his first year. Audrey Washington
was a skinny, slightly haughty girl, but extremely good with
children. She came over to the Taylor house each afternoon after
school, and kept the boys so that Mildred could go out and run
the day's errands. This afternoon Audrey was anxious, for Miz
Taylor had promised her that she would be able to leave by
five-forty-five, but the woman had not yet returned from
shopping.
Nervously glancing at the clock above the stove, Audrey
crooned to the infant in her aims, who dozed peacefully. Little
Graham was playing quietly beneath the table with a set of
square wooden blocks.
Audrey was surprised by a knock at the back door. She rose
slowly, trying not to disturb the baby, and stepped on to the
latticed back porch. Out here, a radio played country music
sofdy and the washing machine had just begun its second
washing cycle. Audrey rocked the child in her arms, and
continued to sing as she kicked the back door open. She was
very much surprised to see that it was her father on the back
steps. She glanced at him with annoyance, and peered down the
driveway to make sure that Mrs Taylor was not in sight.
'Daddy', Audrey said, 'what you doing here? You know Miz
Taylor don't like to find you here
Audrey's father, Johnny Washington, was a good man, but he
236

had been involved in a fight two years back in which another
man had been killed - the victim was Johnny's brother-in-law.
Johnny stood trial and was acquitted, but Mrs Taylor still didn't
like to have the man around her house, even though it had been
her husband Graham who had defended him.
'Audrey', her father said, 'they was a accident out at the farm,
Mr Crane's place
'What happened?' cried Audrey, 'was you hurt?' Then she
glanced at her father sternly. 'D 'you hurt anybody?' Her father,
even though let off, had been guilty of the crime two years
before. Audrey continued to rock the baby slowly in her arms.
Johnny Washington shook his head meaningfully. 'No, sir, I
sure didn't. But you should have seen it, Audrey! Mr Emmons
what owns the store where we buys drinks at dinnertime, Mr
Emmons done went right out of his head, start chasing round this
bird dog right through the peanuts waving a gun all 'round him,
and then jumped right in the baler! Come right in the barn and
jumped in the baler, and is got parts of his head and his shirt
spread out over all creation out there! You never saw nothing
like it in your life! I was up top in the barn, scared for the life of
me he was gone take me for that bird dog and shoot my legs off!'
Ohhhh!' cried Audrey, 'but he didn't get you, did he? He
didn't aim at you or nothing, did he?'
'Nope!' her father exclaimed. 'Didn't see me, didn't let him
see me! Nearly got hit with flying teeth and things though -
nearly got hit...' he repeated.
Audrey sighed dramatically, in relief for her father's safety,
but then she quickly cautioned him, 'Daddy, Miz Taylor's right
now on her way back here, and you know she don't want to find
you here.'
Johnny's wife had died two years before and Audrey had been
their only child. Audrey, though young, had stood valiantly by
her father during the time cf his incarceration and trial, and he
knew that Graham Taylor would never have defended him at
all - much less for a fee of only fifty dollars - if Audrey hadn't
begged the man (her employer then too) to help her father. In
that difficult time Audrey had cared for her father, and gained
some ascendancy over him. They both had come to believe that
it was only because of Audrey's constant watchfulness that
Johnny was kept out of trouble. Johnny was veiy thankful for
237

what Audrey did for him, seeing that he got employment in the
fields, seeing that he didn't spend all of his paycheque on
whiskey, seeing that income tax and welfare forms got filled out
and filed properly, seeing that the house was kept in good order.
Every night Johnny asked his daughter if she was planning on
leaving home, because maybe she found him just too much
trouble to bother with, and every night Audrey replied, 'When
you get to be too much trouble for me, Daddy, you'll know it,
'cause I won't be here no more.' And that satisfied the man until
the next evening.
'I brought you this', Johnny Washington said, and fished the
amulet out of his pants pocket. He dangled it before her a
moment; Audrey stared at it, and then reached out and took it
from him.
'What is it?' she demanded.
'You s'posed to put it on your neck, I s'pose', he replied.
Audrey swung it before little Ralph's face. The baby reached
for the piece. Thoughtfully the black girl said, 'That's real
sweet, Daddy, but where'd you get hold of this? I was in
Woolworth's yesterday, and I didn't see nothing like it. And I
know that jewellery counter!'
Her father did not answer her.
'All right if people see me wearing it, Daddy?' she inquired
suspiciously. 'I don't want to get in no trouble .'cause of a little
necklace, and I got no kind of sales slip for it...'
'It's all right, Audrey, it's all right, I think.'
Audrey pulled the amulet cut of the reach of little Ralph.
'Put it under your dress for the next couple of weeks or so,
that's all', her father cautioned, as an afterthought.
Audrey smiled knowingly. "Thanks a lot, Daddy', she said.
'Now, you better go on home, and I '11 be there 'fore long. Miz
Taylor don't want to find you here, and I want her to be back
here any minute now.'
Audrey's father nodded, and turned to go. Audrey let the door
slam shut behind him, and latched it. Then she moved down to
the end of the latticed porch to the washing machine. She opened
the top and made sure that the clothes were being agitated
properly and that the water level was correct. Miz Taylor had
had trouble with the appliance in the last month and had asked
Audrey to keep a sharp eye on it. Audrey sang a little formless
238

tune with incomprehensible words to the infant in her arms, and
stared at sheets and pillowcases being sloshed around at a
furious rate.
Audrey set the baby carefully down in a pile of folded laundry
in a great wicker basket set beside the washing machine, and
then examined the amulet for a moment. In the dim light of the
back porch she could not see the catch, but she figured she must
have pressed it, for the chain came apart in her hands. She held it
around her neck and pressed the ends of the chain together and
they caught - though she still could feel nothing but the two
unbroken links at either end. She stared down at the amulet,
wishing she had a mirror handy; well, she could go look in the
mirror that was in the dining room.
She reached down to pick up the baby, and found to her acute
dismay that little Ralph had wet not only himself but also the
freshly washed blouse of Miz Taylor's directly beneath him.
This infuriated Audrey, for she knew that Miz Taylor would
jump down her throat for it. That stupid baby couldn't hold
himself for twenty seconds, that stupid baby wasn't any better
than his fool brother had been. She'd like to take that baby home
for a month, and then she'd whack it into some kind of shape.
White people didn't know what to do with a baby. They thought
you ought to stop it from crying, no matter what you had to do
for it, but Audrey figured that the best thing was to make it
remember for a long, long time when it had done something bad.
Well, this baby had just done something terrible. Audrey
reached down and snatched the blouse out from underneath the
baby, who tumbled over in the basket, gasping in surprise. She
plunged the article into the washing machine, even though it was
the wrong cycle for such clothing - and told herself she didn't
care if the thing was torn to shreds. Little Ralph had banged his
head against the side of the basket, and set up a dismal howl. That
noise drove through Audrey's skull, and she cried, 'Damn you,
baby! Damn you to hell for that!' She picked the infant up and
shook it, so that its head rattled on top of its pudgy shoulders.
Arid when she returned to the kitchen a few moments later,
Audrey no longer bore the slight burden of the year-old Ralph
Taylor.
239

Chapter 55
Mrs Taylor pulled up into the driveway of her home, a little
flurried; she had promised Audrey that she could leave by
five-forty-five, and it was well past that time now. Audrey was a
good girl, and Mrs Taylor trusted her with the children, so she
liked to treat Audrey as well as possible. It wasn't the girl's
fault, after all, that her father was a killer (even though Graham
had got him off for lack of evidence), and so long as the man
didn't come around along with his daughter, everything was all
right.
There were four great bags of groceries in the back seat of the
car; she ought not to have gone to the store right at five-thirty, for
that was when all the women from the munitions plant went as
well, and there were great lines at the check-out counters. Mrs
Taylor got out of the car, and called towards the kitchen
window, 'Audrey! You come on out here! 1 need some help!'
Mrs Taylor opened the back door of the car, and lifted one of
the heavier bags into her arms, and turned towards the house.
Audrey had not come out, so Mrs Taylor called again. 'Audrey!'
she cried, and walked to the back door. She supposed that the
girl was in the far part of the house, perhaps with the baby in his
room. She tried to pull open the latticed door, but found to her
surprise that it was latched on the inside.
'Audrey!' she called again. 'Come unhook the door! This bag
is heavy, girl!' She shifted the weight in her arms and waited a
moment; it was then that she heard clearly, for the first time, the
terrible racket that the washing machine was making, rocking
from side to side as if with a greatly unbalanced load of heavy
clothing, or rugs, even.
Mrs Taylor stamped her foot with impatience. What had
become of that girl? She had hooked the back door, she was
letting the washing machine get away from her - and Mrs
Taylor had specifically warned her about the machine - and for
240

all she knew, Audrey might even have left the dishes from
dinner! She feared for a moment that Audrey might have gone
off just at five-forty-five, locking the two children inside, but
reassured herself thai Audrey, young though she was, was much
more responsible than that, and would never leave the two
children alone for a minute.
Again Mrs Taylor shifted her weight, and listened with some
little alarm to the violent rumblings from the washing machine
on the porch inside. She glanced down towards the kitchen
window, to see if she could catch sight of Audrey inside; but
what she saw frightened her severely. She screamed loudly, and
threw down the bag of groceries, so that cartons of milk and eggs
broke open, and spilled out on to the back steps. The washing
machine had overflowed and water was pouring underneath the
latticework and on to the plants that bordered the house; but the
suds from the machine were red - red like blood.
Mrs Taylor flew down the steps, slipping in the spilled liquid
and kicking cans out of her way, and ran over to the side of the
house. She cupped her hands beneath the liquid. It was blood,
blood mixed with soap. Again she screamed, and frantically
attempted to wipe it away on her dress.
Inside the house, Audrey was humming soft and low in the
kitchen. Mrs Taylor's calls were plainly to be heard, and the
child Graham looked up at Audrey inquisitively, wondering
why she did not respond.
Audrey took up a large butcher knife from the rack of drying
dishes by die sink, and walked with it out on to the back porch.
There the washing machine was rocking violently from side to
side, almost shaking off its concrete block foundation; the
crimson suds flowed in lugubrious pulses from underneath the
lid. There was a great slippery pool of dyed water in the middle
of the porch, through which Audrey had to go to get to the back
door.
But the thin film of soap on top of the pool caused the young
black girl to slip as she was reaching for the latch on the back
does-, and she fell backward against a shelf on the wall. The
radio droppeu to the floor and smashed open.
Audrey lay full-length in the pool of blood and soapy water.
Her slick shoe heels would not catch against the painted floor,
and she could not immediately get up. She rolled over on her
241

stomach and was raising herself on all fours, when she
inadvertently placed her hand swiftly down on the blade of the
butcher knife. Her wrist was sliced open, and the bloodbegan to
flow prodigiously from the wound. Audrey scurried to raise
herself, and unthinkingly grabbed hold of the electrical cord of
the radio to pull herself up with, but this had been pulled from
the appliance, and was live with electricity. She was stunned
into unconsciousness, and in only a couple of minutes had bled
herself beyond the hope of recovery.
Mrs Taylor went again to the "back steps and began to pound
on the door. Now more blood - thicker, darker, less diluted
with water - began to flow out over the edges of the porch.
Again Mrs Taylor set up a round of screams, and ran around the
other side of the house. She was on heT way to the front door, but
stopped at the kitchen window and peered inside. There, she
could see her three-year-old son little Graham playing with a
great bloody butcher knife, trying to carve up one of his wooden
blocks.	*
Hysterically, his mother screamed at him, 'Graham, you put
that thing down 'fore you cut yourself! You hear me! You put it
down!!'
242

Chapter 55
Sarah did fix Jo her dinner that night, but the two women, sitting
across from one another at the tiny breakfast table in the kitchen,
spoke hardly a word. And those few words that did pass between
them had nothing to do with the amulet or the air conditioner.
Sarah cleared the table, and said, 'I'm going over to Becca's
now. We're gone look through some old catalogues, I think.'
Jo sat very still and said nothing, but she glowered a
monstrous frown, and her eyes disappeared into their sockets.
Sarah shrugged and walked out the door without another
word. Why mollify a woman who had, in effect, murdered a
dozen people?
Sarah and Becca went through seven years' of Montgomery
Ward's and Sears' catalogues, but found no item that resembled
the amulet. Becca was not on the mailing list of the wholesale
jewellery houses in Mobile, and had none of those books.
Sarah sighed when she closed the cover of the last and oldest
catalogue, 'I didn't think we'd find it anyway. The first time Jo
talked about it, she said her cousin gave it to her just years and
years ago, and I think she made it ali up about the Montgomery
Ward catalogue, trying to confuse me.'
'Well', said Sarah, 'what do we do now?'
Becca shrugged and looked away. Sarah could tell that her
friend was thinking of something, but she did not prod.
'I tell you what', said Becca after a few moments, in a low,
cautious voice, 'I think we're gone try the wee-gee board.'
Sarah started to protest; she knew how much Becca feared the
thing. But Becca held up her hand, and shook her head. it's not
gone be as bad as all that. Besides, this whole town has had
bad luck, and we ought to do what we can to stop it. We're just
gone be real careful, that's all.. .'
'How do we do that?' asked Sarah curiously.
Becca didn't know, and therefore didn't answer; but she went
243

to the closet and brought down the set. They placed the board
between them on the kitchen table, and Becca took the suddenly
inspired precaution of sprinkling the planchette with holy water
taken from a bottle in the pantry placed next to the vanilla
extract.
'Shouldn't we turn down the lights? Or maybe we should do it
in the living room or something', suggested Sarah, who thought
that Becca's brightly lighted - even garish - kitchen provided
insufficient atmosphere.
Becca shook her head. 'Don't need it, don't want it. Spirits
come crowding down thick enough as it is. Don't want to draw
'em in here with setting the place up spooky and all. And I
wouldn't do this if Margaret was here, but she isn't. She's too
young to fool around with this kind of thing. I wouldn't want
nothing to happen to Margaret 'cause of a wee-gee board.'
'How do we do it?' asked Sarah, a little impatiently. She
didn't believe it would work, but then, she didn't believe in the
amulet either.
Becca instructed Sarah to place two fingers of one hand on the
planchette, while she did the same. 'Now we ask it a question,
just a little everyday something, something we don't care about.
Then we just sit, and this thing starts moving around, pointing at
letters and numbers and so on, and that's the answer to the
question. Sort of. Sometimes. You write down what the thing
points to, to keep arecord, 'cause spiritsdon't spell remarkable.
You got to ask tilings you don't care about first, so that it's got
time to know what you're like, and to gather the spirits 'round
the board, I guess. 'Cause they 're out there, just waiting for a
chance to say something to us. Sometimes they don't answer the
questions that you're asking, and they just start talking to you,
and that's when you got to stop it, right then and there, 'cause if
you don't, you gone find out things you don't want to know."
Sarah nodded, and Becca continued, for in dealing with so
dangerous a device as the Ouija board, too much instruction was
barely enough to protect against the evil spirits that were able to
speak through the little pointed wooden tongue that moved
about on the brightly painted board. 'You not supposed to
laugh, but I don't hardly need to say that, 'cause after the first
five minutes, don't nobody laugh no more. Sometimes it works,
sometimes it don't. When it don't, you cain't make it work. And
244

you don't need to try to push the thing, 'cause it just goes by
itself. When I was first doing it, I used tQ try to push it - just a
little - to send it where I wanted it to go, and I couldn't do it. I'd
send it off to the H and it would head right for the M, and it
spelled outM-l-K-E, even though I didn't want it to. And then I
went and married the man, and that was the worst luck that I ever
did have in the whole of my life! So you don't have to push it.'
Sarah shuddered. She had never done this before, and she
couldn't conceive that the strange little board before her, with
the two crescents of alphabetic letters, the row of numbers, the
Yes and the No, and the small wooden triangle were anything but
a gift for a child born on Halloween. It certainly wasn't as
dangerous- or evil-looking as the Pine Cone rifles that passed
before her on the assembly line every day.
'I'm ready then', said Sarah. 'What do we ask it first?'
'Well', replied Becca, 'like I said, something that don't
matter. Like, "What day of the week will my next date be
on?" '
Sarah laughed, but Becca held up a warning finger. 'Don't
giggle now. This is serious, or we not gone find out anything,
and we gone get the bad luck to boot. Now you look here, this
board's special, 'cause it's got the days of the week on it, up
there at the top, and most of 'em don't. I still wish you hadn't
given me this thing. Now, Sarah, we got to be serious.'
Becca dropped her hands into her lap, and closed her eyes
briefly; when she opened them again, her face was blank and
solemn. She looked like a snapshot of herself taken at a bad
moment. This made Sarah even more jittery but she closed her
eyes and in a few moments, when she had calmed a little, she
opened them again.
Becca stared vacantly at the buttons on the front of Sarah's
blouse, and she said, 'When will I have my next date?'
The two women raised their hands out of their laps, and
placed two fingers each on the planchette. It stood still a
moment, and then moved irresolutely among the letters of the
alphabet. In a few seconds, it had rested on the circle which
denoted Yes.
Sarah thought that this made no sense, for the planchette
ought to have headed for one of the days of the week. Becca was
unperturbed. 'What night of the week will I have my next date?'
245

Their fingers, which had been lifted from the planchette when
it came to rest, they dropped down again, and the wooden piece
struggled, this time stopping above the number 4.
'That's next Saturday', said Becca when she lifted her
fingers. 'Saturday's the fourth."
'Have you got a date then?"
'Don't know yet for sure. Jimmy Mack Jones was talking to
me yesterday about something next Saturday night, but he didn't
make no commitment, really, so I don't really know yet for sure.
Wrestling in Opp or something like that. I'll see him tomorrow,
and then I'll find out."
Sarah was impressed, but she did not comment for fear of
breaking the spell. Three more questions were asked, of an
equally innocuous nature, and the Ouija board answered in
either an ambiguous or senseless manner. Becca wasn 't sure that
they were getting through.
'We gone try one more time, and if it don't work, this thing
goes back up in the closet for a good long while. All right then,
here's the question: "What's Margaret doing right now?" '
The two women placed their fingers on the planchette, and
slowly it moved from one corner of the board directly towards
the letters on the far side. It stopped dead on the letter M and then
moved suddenly again to the letter L next to it.
Sarah was very much surprised, for before the planchette had
seemed to waver all the while, to be unsure of itself, but now
there was no question but that M and L were the letters intended.
It was as if they had only been playing around before, but now
that the board had been threatened with its removal, the
planchette moved in earnest.
'M-L', said Becca, after a moment. 'That's Mary-Louise, and
that's where Margaret is tonight.'
The planchette moved suddenly to the other end of the board,
pulling their fingers across so suddenly the muscles knotted in
Sarah's upper arm with the strain of maintaining so light a touch
on the wood. N, then across to E, then to L - and Sarah
suddenly removed her fingers.
Becca glanced at her reproachfully. 'It was gone write out
Nelson.'
'I know', whispered Sarah, and trembled. She had not wanted
to see the board spell it out with such hideous ease. She knew
246

that none of the movement in the planchette was of her volition,
and she was frightened.
'Do you know about the amulet?' Becca asked sharply, and in
so matter-of-fact a tone of voice that Sarah thought the question
was intended for her. Their fingers were on the planchette,
which trembled slightly and then moved first to the figure 1 and
then to 6, and then stopped. Sarah pushed, but it would not
move.
'Sixteen', said Becca. 'I think it means twelve, twelve people
killed so far. Is that what you mean?' said Becca, again in the
matter-of-fact voice. Once again the planchette moved; Sarah
tried to push it towards the letters, away from the Yes, but it
moved only one figure over, to the 7, paused, then 2, danced a
little circle and returned to the 2, then over to 1, and
then - though Sarah was desperate to remove her fingers
altogether - the planchette dived straight again to the 2, moved
away, and then returned resolutely to the same figure. Sarah
trembled as she recorded the figures on the back of an envelope:
722 122.
They add up to sixteen', said Becca, and Sarah nodded
reluctantly.
'The seven is the Coppages', said Sarah.
Becca nodded thoughtfully. 'And the first two is the Shirley s
and then the Simses and then poor ol' Miz Weaver. But they was
two more two's, and there's not nobody else dead.'
Sarah shivered violently. 'Nobody we know of. Becca, you
think this means there's four people dead we don't even know
about yet?'
Becca shook her head. 'We would have heard, don't you
think? Pine Cone's not that big, you cain't just go and cover up
for people being dead, even when they been dying like they have
this week. As it is, there's bodies just right in the streets, seems
like.'
'Can we ask it anything else?'
'Sure. That's why we're here. If there's gone be bad luck, we
already brought it down, so we might as well find out what we
can.'
'Ask 'em if that was right. There're really sixteen people dead
because of the amulet.'
Becca did so, and immediately the planchette began the
247

sequence again, but in reverse: 2 2 12 27. Sarah lifted her
fingers so quickly that the planchette skidded across the board,
'That answers the question', said Becca with a little irritation.
'You ought not be so jumpy, Sarah. Don't want 'em to start
lying to us.'
'They lie?' She was almost hopeful.
Becca shrugged. 'Who knows what they do? I don't like this,
but we're doing it, and we might as well do it right.'
Sarah was surprised and troubled by Becca's hardness in all of
this.
'Ask 'em', said Sarah, and paused, 'ask 'em where it came
from.'
The planchette didn't wait for Becca to put the question: it
moved quickly, but with a certain lurch it had not had before,
and spelled outDENIJOZAFANANANAN, and looked
to be stuck between the^4 and the N just below it, until the two
women, puzzled and troubled, raised their fingers.
'I tell you what it looks like', said Becca. it looks like Dean
and Josephine and somebody getting strangled.'
Sarah sighed heavily, not that there wasn't more specific
information, but that all that she had feared was being
confirmed. And now she had begun to fear this board as well.
'What else?' demanded Becca of her friend.
Sarah's mouth was grim. 'Who's next?'
Both expected that the planchette would move, but there was
not even a quiver. Sarah pushed a little, but the wooden triangle
did not budge.
'Who's next?' repeated Becca sternly.
Now the planchette moved, unsteadily and slowly, spelling
mV.ANRABUANNRBRY.
Sarah was nervous, and all the concentration on the board,
after a good hour and a half poring over the catalogues, had
enervated her. 'That don't make no sense.'
Becca shrugged. 'See if you can make something out of it.
Looks sort of like Robert and maybe Andrew. The thing about
the wee-gee board, Sarah, is that it don't spell real good, and
sometimes you got to use your imagination. I mean the spirits
aren't moving the thing around themselves, they 're on the inside
of our brains, telling our fingers what to do, without our fingers
knowing what's going on, and they probably don't have
248

complete control, you know what I mean. I mean, it's like they
got a stutter or something
Sarah nodded. She was nervous, and didn't know whether she
wanted to go on with this at all. It was a painted piece of wood,
and how could it tell the future? How could it know about Dean
and Jo? How could it tell who was going to die next? But their
questions were being answered. She wanted to stop, she—
'How many more are there going to be?' she gasped, and
wondered where the question had come from. It hadn't been in
her mind.
The planchette wavered, swung around the numbers without
pausing, and then returned to the alphabet where it spelled out
B A KA B LE R K A B LAR.
'Well', sighed Becca and sat back, 'I think that' s about it. It's
just doing nonsense. I don't think we're gone get anything more
out of it tonight.'
Sarah stood up hastily. 'Honey, thank you so much. It was
exciting, real exciting.' Becca looked at her friend strangely; it
wasn't like Sarah to depart precipitously. And she was acting as
if the whole thing had been a game, and Becca knew her friend
well enough to know that she had been very much troubled. 'It's
late', Sarah faltered, 'I got to get back and make sure Dean's all
right. I'll see you in the morning.'
'We could wait a few minutes and tiy again', suggested
Becca, but Sarah shook her head emphatically.
'No, no, no. I probably just don't have the knack for it. It's
probably never gone work for me, and right now, I'm dead on
my feet.' She hurried out the door. Becca stood on the back
steps, and staged after her friend. Then she returned inside to put
up the Ouija board and the planchette, and only then did she
notice that Sarah had taken the envelope on which they had
transcribed the messages that had been indicated on the board.
Becca shrugged, and with only the tiniest shiver, put the board
back into the closet.
Sarah Howell went directly into her husband's bedroom and
turned on the dresser lamp. She was alone in the room with
Dean, but after glancing at him briefly, she ignored him. She
smoothed out the crumpled envelope, which she had secreted in
her closed fist, and stared at the last set of letters, B A K A B
LERKABLAR, that had appeared as the nonsensical
249

answer to the question of how many more deaths. She drew
three slashes to divide the letters, thus, BAKA/BLER/KA/
BLAR, and could see nothing but her friend's name — Becca
Blair - written out twice.
250

Chapter 56
Pine Cone, Alabama, was not a large town, but it was sizeable
enough for two mortuaries, one catering to the white population
and the other to the black. This was still only a few years after
the great Civil Rights legislation and there were many institu-
tions, many customs in the Deep South which remained
segregated at this time. Congress had not even stated at the time
that undertakers must accept the dead of any race, and so, as had
been the custom in the past, corpses of different skin colours
were kept separate.
The black and white morticians were not in direct competition
since their respective customers were already slated to take the
service of one or the other, and so it was not with any great envy
that Washington Garver counted the number of white people
who had died in Pine Cone in the last couple of weeks. The white
undertaker had even had to come to him and purchase a casket in
which to bury one victim but he had taken the merchandise away
in the middle of the night - so that no one would know that the
farmer was to be buried in a 'Negro' coffin.
The black community in Pine Cone did not number above a
thousand persons, and that included babies who had not even yet
been given a name. Washington Garver was therefore almost
sure to know any corpse that he laid out and embalmed; that
made even sadder a profession that was not known for its cheer.
The Silver Pine Funerary Home was not so grandiose as its
name, but was merely a one-storey house of eight rooms that
Washington Garver had set up business in. One room he had
saved for himself, and another for his son Roosevelt, who
assisted him in the business, but all the other areas of the house
were given over to the preparation of the corpses, and the
holding of services.
A large addition to the back of the house, adjacent to a
screened driveway, was where the corpses were brought by the
ambulance, by the police, by the family; and it was here that the
251

bodies were drained of their blood, and injected with fluid that
would preserve them through a funeral in July. This room was
cluttered with tables and shelves holding chemicals, with
surgical instruments that never wanted sterilisation, with racks
of clothing, and boxes of makeup and perfumes, it was nearly
always decorated with flowers - chrysanthemums and carna-
tions mostly - smelling of florists' coolers.
Washington Garver was a large man with shining black skin
and a wheezing voice; he stood at the foot of one of these
embalming tables now. He was having some difficulty in pulling
the shoes off the corpse of Audrey. The pool of blood and water
in which she had lain had swollen her flesh and shrunk the
leather.
A bright white lamp directly over the girl's body was the only
illumination in the room; every crack in her skin, every speck of
dried blood upon her damp dress was clearly visible, but all the
edges and corners of the room and the things that were stored
there were invisible in the surrounding darkness.
A young black man, not much more than eighteen, and
looking much too young to be doing this sort of thing, was
cutting through Audrey's wet dress with a pair of scissors. Her
body was already stiff, and since the dress was ruined anyway,
there didn't seem much point in trying to salvage it.
Washington Garver finally succeeded in getting the shoes off
Audrey, and quickly he pulled off her socks as well; these he
tossed into a large box that rested by the side of the door. They
would be given to the black Baptist church ladies' group, who
would discreetly mend and clean the items, and then distribute
them through the community, never letting on that they had
belonged to the homicidal baby-sitter.
Washington Garver spoke to his son, who was very carefully
peeling the dress from the corpse. 'Real bad what this girl done,
Roosevelt, and I feel bad for her daddy, real bad. He was in
trouble, you 'member, 'bout killing somebody, and he got out of
trouble. Audrey would've been in trouble too, if she'd have
lived, but now Audrey's out of trouble forever. Ain't gone be no
jury for her, Roosevelt.'
'Why you think she'd do it, do something like that?'
Roosevelt Garver stared a moment into the face of the corpse, as
if he thought he might read an answer to the question there.
252

'Just a accident, I reckon, Roosevelt, just a accident, but I still
think it was real bad.'
'Well, Pa', said Roosevelt, 'it can't have been no accident,
not putting a white baby in the washing machine, and then
killing herself with a butcher knife and a electrical plug.'
'Had to be a accident', Washington reiterated. 'Black people
don't kill white chil'ren. Black folks don't kill theirselves
either. Black folks only kill their family and their friends. It's
the white people that kill just anybody. Only the white people do
that.' Washington Garver shook his head sadly over this
melancholy reflection.
The doorbell rang, and Roosevelt looked up. 'You better get
it. I probably smell of her, and if it's her father there, he'll smell
her on me, and that'll make him feel bad.'
Washington nodded, and walked out of the room. While his
father went to get the door, Roosevelt cut Audrey's slip in half,
from the bottom to the top, and pulled it open. When he did so, a
necklace slid off her breast and on to the floor at his feet. He
glanced down at the floor but could not see it. He stooped to
retrieve it, feeling all around beneath the table, and in a few
seconds brought it up to the light.
It looked expensive, not the sort of tiling that a fifteen-year-old
black girl would have when she was just about to commit
murder. The chain was still hooked - and that was strange. If
Audrey had been wearing it around her neck, then it would have
had to come unhooked to fall off the way it did. And if she hadn't
been wearing it around her neck, why was she keeping it in her
dress like that? It was just possible that she had stolen it,
Roosevelt thought.
After all, he considered, a girl who was capable of throwing a
baby into a washing machine was certainly not above taking a
piece of jewellery off a white woman's dresser. He stared at the
necklace a moment longer, lifted his head at the sound of his
father's footsteps, and then thrust the amulet into his pants
pocket.
Washington Garver entered the embalming room. 'It was
Audrey's daddy', he said. 'I told him to sit out on the front porch
till we're done. There wasn't no sense in letting him see her like
this.''
Roosevelt nodded his head in agreement.
253

Chapter 56
Johnny Washington sat on the front porch of the Silver Pine
Funerary Home, rocking disconsolately in a caneback chair. It
was the middle of the evening, not much past nine o'clock, and
Johnny had just brought over the choir robe in which his
daughter was to be buried. He had seen Audrey's body when the
ambulance brought it to the funeral home, and Johnny was
disturbed that his daughter had appeared so ill-content in death.
The dead ought to lie peaceably and calm. But even motionless as
she was, Audrey appeared sullen and nervous. Johnny had
asked that the coffin be closed during the service. But the
undertaker replied, 'Not no need, Johnny. No marks on her
'cept the butcher knife cut on her wrist. We gone cross her
hands, palm down, and not nobody gone see it, 'less they lift up
her hand - and who's gone do that?'
The evening was warm, and bullfrogs in a ditch nearby
croaked loudly, trying to drown out the crickets. Johnny
Washington sat and rocked, and Hied to think of nothing at all.
An old black man came down the sidewalk presently, saw
Audrey's father there, and called out to him in a friendly voice.
'Hey, Johnny, what you doing here?'
Dolefully, Johnny replied, They got Audrey inside.'
'Oh, I'm sorry', said the old man, I'm just sorry for you,
Johnny Washington.'
Shortly thereafter, Johnny Washington got up from his chair
and descended the steps of the mortuary. On the sidewalk he met
a young girl, not much older than Audrey had been. He would
have passed on by, but she stopped him.
'It's Ruby, Mr Washington', she said. 'I heard about
Audrey, and I just want to tell you how bad I feel about it, how
bad.'
Thank you. Ruby', said Johnny.
'We wasn't close, you know, Audrey and me, but that's no
254

reason why I shouldn't feel bad for you, and that's no reason
why I shouldn't go in that house right now and do her hair up
right for the service.' Ruby was abeautician, and a capable one.
She had been Roosevelt Garver's girlfriend for two years and so
it was she who got all the business of fixing the hair of female
corpses. It was not a task that she was particularly fond of, but
Roosevelt always stayed by her and she was never alone with the
body, so that it wasn't too bad. And she was well paid for her
services.
Ruby was subdued when she spoke to Johnny Washington,
but normally she was energetic and voluble. She stood at the top
of the steps to the Silver Pine Funerary Home and watched the
bereaved father disappear around the corner. Then she knocked
on the door, and presently Roosevelt appeared. Instead of letting
her into the hou se, he came out on to the porch, and led her to the
swing at one end of it. He wanted to spend a little time with Ruby
in the dark before they started in again on Audrey, readying her
for the service the next day. He was about to tell Ruby just how
tired he was, but she didn't give him the chance.
'I heard ever'thing', she gasped, 'right thirty minutes after
she done it, and 1 knew they'd be bringing her right here. Didn't
wait for you to call me over. Lying in that blood and them
soapsuds, gone be a real mess, and I know it's gone take me a
hour and three-quarter to get her hair done. Audrey', she
whispered, 'wouldn't come to me to get her hair done, she'd go
'cross the tracks to Marjorie, 'cause she's cheap. Her daddy's a
cheap man, wouldn't give her no money, wouldn't hardly let her
keep what she earned for herself over at the Taylors' - and I bet
the Taylors are sorry now they ever gave that girl a dime, after
what she did to that baby. Her daddy's a cheap man, and I bet
she's only gone get a pine coffin out of him.'
'Cedar', Roosevelt sighed.
'Well', said Ruby, unabashed, 'I tell you, right no w I am glad
she didn't come to my place, 'cause I don't want to do the hair of
people what's gone go out and put white babies in washing
machines.'
'If white people gone spend their money on washing
machines', said Roosevelt sententiousiy, then that's what they
got to expect
Ruby laughed shrilly, then stopped short, and whispered:
255

'But I am glad that I'm gone get to do Audrey's hair, 'cause it
will serve her right! Serve her right for going 'cross the tracks
when I was right there 'cross the street from where she lived and
if she would have walked ten steps out of her way she could have
looked at me through my own picture window. She thought I
wasn't good enough to do her hair, but now she don't have no
choice. She gone look reai good in the church tomorrow.'
'Service gone be held here', said Roosevelt.
'Why? 'Cause she murdered that baby? Her daddy's not never
gone be able to look a washing machine in the face again!'
Ruby's nonstop conversation wearied Roosevelt as much as
working on a corpse, soheasked, 'You ready to go in, Ruby?'
'Your daddy through with her yet?'
'I think so', said Roosevelt.
'Don't you help him no more?' asked Ruby, with a little
friendly sarcasm. 'Lazybones!'
'I'd rather sit out here with you.'
'Um-hmh', said Ruby with a doubting smile, but she was
evidently pleased with the compliment.
'I got something for you, Ruby', said Roosevelt slyly.
'Ohhh?' she cried, 'what you got for me, Roosevelt?'
Roosevelt pulled the amulet from his pocket and dangled it
before Ruby's eyes. It glinted softly in the distant light of a
streetlamp.
'Where'd that come from?' said Ruby.
Roosevelt did not answer her.
'Lot of coloured people got to be dead in this town, 'fore you
can afford something like that for me, Roosevelt Garver.'
'Didn't cost me nothing', said Roosevelt.
After apause, Ruby leaned over and whispered harshly in her
boyfriend's ear, 'You got that thing off Audrey!'
Roosevelt nodded slowly.
Ruby drew back, and whistled loudly. 'And you are giving it
to me?' she squealed.
Roosevelt knew Ruby. He smiled and nodded.
'I don't want it', said Ruby hastily.
Audrey got no use for it', said Roosevelt.
'Something like that', said Ruby, 'somebody's gone miss.'
'But they not gone know I got it', replied Roosevelt.
'Audrey's mama's dead. Buried her two years ago. It was after
256

her funeral that Johnny Washington got in trouble, killing that
man. Dying and killing runs in that family, looks like.'
'What 'bout Johnny Washington? He's gone know something
is missing off his little girl's body, and he's gone know what it
is, and he's gone know who took it!'
'He's not gone notice. He's tore up 'bout Audrey. I don't
even think that the thing belonged to Audrey' - He swung it
around by the chain - 'I think she took it!'
Ruby whistled again.
'He may not even know about it. I don't think he does',
continued Roosevelt. 'And even if he does, how's he gone know
I got it? Or had it? 'Cause I'm gone give it to you.'
'I can't wear it', whispered Ruby,' 'cause people '11 see it, and
then they'll ask me where I got it, and what am I gone say then,
Roosevelt Garver?'
'Put it down your front. Nobody'll see it!'
Ruby grinned, and laughed, and then took the amulet from
her boyfriend.
Roosevelt stood, pleased that Ruby had taken the amulet.
'Now you come on in with me, 'cause you got to do Audrey's
hair.'
Ruby remained seated. She shivered dramatically. 'You not
gone leave me alone, are you? You know I can't stand them dead
bodies, just can't stand the way they feel. Shampoo don't never
take right on a corpse.. .'
T.A. - I
257

Chapter 56
The news of poor Audrey Washington and her diminutive white
victim spread all through the black section of Pine Cone that
Thursday night. On those evenings when the lights of the back
room of the Silver Pine Funerary Home were burning, the
neighbours did not rest until they had discovered who was dead,
and of what cause. Sometimes, when there was no other way to
obtain the information, one of Washington Garver's domino
cronies would knock softly on the front door and ask of the
undertaker, or his son, who it was that they were working on in
the back.
Audrey's body lay in its coffin in the front parlour of the
Garver establishment, and three of her good friends from high
school, and the black Bapti st preacher's wife for chaperone, sat
up all night with the corpse. They ate popcorn to keep awake. At
his own home, johnny Washington did not lack for company
either. Many of his good friends came over and helped him to
demolish that afternoon's paycheque in red wine and liquor.
Johnny even bought Scotch whiskey, ' 'cause it's the best, and
Audrey was the best too.' Women from all over that section of
town came over, and in an effusion of sympathy, cooked enough
ham to send hog futures soaring, and wept enough to raise the
water table.
Not a word was mentioned to Johnny of Audrey's crime. The
most charitable whispered among themselves that Audrey had,
entirely by mistake, dropped the Taylor baby into the washing
machine, and then killed herself in remorse. But they didn't
really believe it. Others said that it was no wonder die did what
she did, whaf with all the white murders and suicides in town
that week. She was just imitating them. The shame however was
that she had chosen to murder one of the Taylors, seeing that Mr
Taylor had kept Johnny Washington out of the pert for a murder
he had unquestionably committed. It looked like ingratitude.
258

But most people could see no reason at all for Audrey's action.
The girl had been a little stiff, sometimes, and sharp of tongue,
but she was completely trustworthy - they had thought - and
had been universally admired for the way that she kept Johnny
Washington in check. Lord knew what would become of the
man now that he didn't have Audrey, who told him when to stop
drinking and when to start working; who bought his clothes and
made sure he didn't get in trouble with the police and the welfare
department. It was a terrible thing, and just real bad, real bad, in
that it came so soon after all the trouble in Selma. Selma wasn't
much more than eighty miles away, and there were some
people - white » people - who hadn't known Audrey, who
might say that she had killed the little Taylor baby just because it
was white and she wasn't. This was such a terrible thought that
the black people did not even dare speak it outside their own
families.
Of course, there was great consternation in the white section
of Pine Cone as well, especially among the families who had
black maids and gardeners. Would they turn too? Nothing like
this had ever happened before . It was the fi rst time anyone could
remember that a black person had killed someone white; and it
was the first time anyone could remember that a baby had been
murdered. No one knew how to look at it. At first people were
inclined to speak ill of Audrey, who was, they said, nursing a
grudge against Mrs Taylor, or was trying to start a racial war, or
something else equally improbable; but Mrs Taylor and her
husband told anyone who asked their complete bewilderment
over the murder of their year-old child. 'Audrey was a good
girl. She was always here on time. She didn't mind working on
Saturday. She'd do the floors. She was good to the two boys',
said Mrs Taylor, and whimpered at the last.
'I don't know what possessed her to open the lid of that
machine. I don't know why she would do such athing', said her
husband, and at this point in their tale of woe Mrs Taylor always
began to cry in earnest.
The whole thing was even more difficult to understand than
why Morris Emmons had shot Jim Coltrane. This latter story
had been brought back to Pine Cone that afternoon by Sheriff
Garrett and Deputy Barnes, and had just begun to circulate
through the town when it was overtaken and surpassed by the
259

horror of Ralph Taylor sloshed to death in the washing machine.
Emmons and Coltrane were grown men, after all, neither of
them particularly likeable. And grown men were prone to fire
guns at one another for insufficient reasons. The disturbing part
of the Emmons thing was the cotton baler; even if he hadn't
jumped into it, even if his death had been an accident, why was
he chasing a dog through the peanuts? Why hadn't he just tried
to get away after killing Coltrane? Why had he committed
murder so casually, in front of witnesses?
'Both of 'em', the sheriff said, and shook his head, 'they
committed murder, and there wasn't no way for 'em to get away
with it. Emmons shot Coltrane right in front of Homans and ol'
Miz Baines. If he was planning on doing it, he should have got
the man alone, by himself. And Audrey Washington, and I'm
surprised at what that girl did, if she wanted to kill that baby, she
should have given it poison or something. She could have
dropped it headfirst on the floor. She would have lost her job,
letting the baby get killed, but wouldn't nobody know she did it
on purpose. That's what don't make no sense - why witnesses?
why the washing machine?'
'Well', said Deputy Barnes, 'they both got theirs back. We
don't have to put 'em on trial. They didn't get the chance to get
off. And they died painful. Cotton baler's worse than gunshot. I
don't know which one would be worse though - 'lectro-
cution or the washing machine. Not much choice there, so far
as I'm concerned, though I 'spect that 'lectrocution's got more
dignity.'
The sheriff and his deputy then noted the similarity between
these four deaths, and the other four that had occurred the week
before when Thelma Shirley and Dorothy Sims had murdered
their husbands. Both had seemed not to care that they would be
caught, and both then died themselves, apparently by accident.
'Yeah', said the sheriff, It's a pattern, and I don't 1 ike it a bit.
I mean, it's probably just as well that the people who do the
murdering die, but I just wish it'd stop altogether.'
Other people in town also drew the parallels, but no one could
make anything of them. It was like a fever or the measles or
something, only much worse, because people died from it.
Eight people dead, and that wasn't even counting the other eight
who had perished in Pine Cone in the last week as well, from
260

accident: the seven Coppages and poor old Miz Weaver. People
weren't even surprised on Friday morning to see a little article
on the town in the Montgomery Advertiser which told about the
four murders of particular violence and unknown motive, and
the strange and providential deaths of these murderers im-
mediately thereafter.
261

Chapter 56
It was in Friday morning's paper that Sarah first learned of the
four deaths in Pine Cone the previous day, four deaths that had
occurred before nine o'clock, when Becca and Sarah had
manipulated the Ouija board.
Becca handed the Advertiser to Sarah, when they met at the
purple Pontiac. 'I just now saw it', gasped Becca. 'I'd have
called you up, but I just this minute looked at it.'
Sarah read the article hurriedly, but by the time she had
finished, she was sweating. 'That's four more. That makes
sixteen. And the wee-gee board was right. All four of these took
place before we started on the wee-gee board last night.' Sarah
was grim, and she closed her eyes.
Becca backed the car out of the driveway. 'Sarah, we don't
know for sure. We don't know anything for sure. I mean, it sort
of makes sense that it was Morris Emmons, 'cause we saw
Morris Emmons and he was hanging around the pigpen and
maybe he did find it after all. But this little coloured girl, I mean
how did she get it from Morris Emmons? That don't make sense.
Morris Emmons was way out in the country, and this girl wasn't
hardly old enough for a learner's permit. How'd the amulet get
back in town? How'd it get from Morris Emmons to a little
coloured girl who was taking care of Miz Taylor's kids? That's
what don't make sense.'
Sarah shook her head. 'Why are you trying to argue with it,
Becca? There was twelve people dead that we knew about. The
wee-gee board said it was sixteen, and now we hear there's four
more people dead in Pine Cone, and don't it make more sense to
believe that them four all died because of the amulet too?'
Becca shook her head. 'Maybe the wee-gee board was lying.
Maybe it was lying to us. You know, when we asked it about
who was gone be next, and how many, and it just talked
nonsense
262

Sarah moved uneasily in her seat. 'Maybe it just cain't tell the
future. Maybe it can only talk about things that's already
happened', she suggested faintly.
Becca shook her head, but would not continue the argument.
'I don't know what to think. What are you gone do now? What
are we gone do now?'
Sarah didn't know. 'Let's you and me try to think this thing
out. We couldn't do anything till dinnertime anyway, and
probably we won't be able to do anything then. But let's ju^t
think about it this morning.'
On their coffee break Becca and Sarah talked with other
women on the line, and got what additional information they
could about the four deaths in Pine Cone the day before. Much
of the gossip was patently false, and made up to fit the
strangeness of the events, but what was apparent in all the stories
that Becca and Sarah heard, was that the crimes were essentially
motiveless, that the deaths of the murderers were unintentional
and terrible.
Sarah went out of her way to speak to one of the black women
on the cleaning crew that morning, and from her Sarah learned a
little about Audrey, and about Johnny Washington. She also
learned that Audrey could be 'visited' at the Silver Pine
Funerary Home over on Swiss Street. 'But, I tell you', the
woman cautioned Sarah, 'not gone be many white folk over
there, 'cause white folk been talking about how Audrey was
thinking about voting rights and sitting at the back of the bus
when she stuck that poor little baby in the washing machine.'
Sarah protested that she didn't think anything of the sort, and
that she was sure that Audrey had just gone crazy for a few
minutes, and simply hadn't known what she was doing.
Sarah debated whether to go to the funeral home at noontime
with Becca, but decided against this. She had never heard of any
white person visiting the Silver Pine Funerary Home to view a
corpse. They frequently attended funerals in the black churches,
and would go by the houses, but following etiquette that was
alike unknown in origin and unbroken, they avoided Mr
Garver's establishment.
But Sarah did get Becca to drive her over to Johnny
Washington's house. Sarah approached the place cautiously,
and was stared at by eight or nine glum-faced men and women
263

on the front porch. Sarah asked timidly if she could speak to
Johnny Washington, but she was informed that the man was
sleeping off a drunk, and couldn't be waked for no reason a-tall,
unless she had come to offer him a job. Sarah shook her head,
and apologised sincerely for intruding. She thanked the people
and turned to go, but one old man, seeing that Sarah had meant
no harm, called out, 'Hey, ma'am, you can talk to him
tomorrow at the funeral. He'll be up by then. He loved Audrey.
He wouldn't miss Audrey's funeral. She was all that he had.'
Sarah nodded and walked back to the car. Becca had heard the
exchange, and she turned to Sarah, about to ask her again,
'What now?' when she saw that her friend had begun to weep.
Rather than provide consolation in that exposed place, Becca
drove away immediately, and in another two minutes they were
outside the town limits, on a dirt road that skirted Burnt Corn
Creek. Becca pulled up into a little paved area with three rotting
picnic tables in an artificial clearing at a picturesque bend in the
stream. No one else was about.
'Let's go sit out there, just a few minutes', said Becca
soothingly to Sarah, who still was crying. 'We got time - just a
few minutes - and you'll feel a lot better.'
They got out of the car, and moved down to the table nearest
the water. Here they sat next to one another on the weathered
green bench. Sarah broke down entirely, sobbing and gasping,
for perhaps a minute, while Becca grasped her round the
shoulders tightly, and whispered incomprehensible consol-
ations in her ear.
Sarah at last placed her hand over her mouth, until she had
stopped crying. She rubbed the tears from her eyes, and said,
'What am I gone do, Becca?'
Becca shook her head.
Sarah continued, 'I cain't put up with this! People dying, and
it's Jo Howell's fault. It's Dean's fault. It's my fault 'cause I
cain't stop that thing. Today I should have gone up to that
funeral home, and walked right in it, and tore that poor girl's
dress off her corpse, just to see if she was wearing that thing.
That's what I should have done, but I didn't. 'Cause I'm
chicken. I was chicken to go up to Dorothy Sims, and now
sixteen people are dead, and I'm still chicken.'
'No, you're not. You're doing everything that you can.*
264

Sarah shrugged. 'I don't know what to do. You think we're
wrong? You think maybe we're wrong about all of this, that it's
maybe just people killing people, and that's all there is to it?
That makes more sense, don't it, than talking about this piece of
jewellery?'
'It don't none of it make no sense at all', said Becca. it don't
really matter what we believe. It don'tmake no sense. If it made
sense, they wouldn't write about it in the Montgomery Adver-
tiser, would they? If there was a explanation, we wouldn't have
read about it in the paper this morning.'
'This afternoon', said Sarah, dry -eyed, 'after work, you gone
take me to see the sheriff. And we gone talk to him, just talk, and
I'm gone ask him about the amulet. I'm not gone tell him what
we think, I'm just gone ask him if he's seen it. And if he sees it
again, then I'm gone tell him to get it, and give it to me.'
'You think he's gone believe you?'
'I don't care. But we got to do something. We'll see what he
says, and if we have to, we'll goto that poor little coloured girl's
funeral tomorrow.'
For another few minutes the two women watched the muddy
swirling waters of Burnt Corn Creek as it ate away at the clay
banks, and then they returned to the assembly line of the Pine
Cone Munitions Factory.
265

Chapter 56
'I was meaning to talk to you anyway', said Sheriff Garrett to
Sarah Howell and Becca Blair late that Friday afternoon.
On the way home from work the two women had been trying
to screw their courage up to see the sheriff, when they had seen
his cruiser parked in front of his house. Garrett himself had been
standing in the bushes in front of his picture window, turning on
the sprinkler. Becca pulled the Pontiac up behind the cruiser, and
the two women hesitantly got out of the car. The sheriff waved
to them, and moved cautiously around the circular fountain of
water.
'What'd you want to talk to us about?' said Becca, trying to
put off the evil hour of speaking to the sheriff about the amulet.
'This necklace you were looking for...'
Both women trembled. 'How'd you know about that?' Sarah
faltered.
'Mai Homans told me.'
The women stared at the sheriff blankly. The name meant
nothing to them.
'Mai Homans was Jim Coltrane's brother-in-law, the man
that Morris Emmons killed. Homans told me you was out
looking for a necklace...'
Sarah nodded hesitantly. 'That's right. Morris Emmons must
have told him, 'cause I told Morris Emmons about it.'
The sheriff cocked his head curiously, evidently wanting to
ask Sarah why she had gone to Morris Emmons about a missing
piece of jewellery, but instead, he continued with his story.
'Well, this necklace - and it seems real peculiar to me - was in
the pig's mouth that went and killed Merle Weaver—'
Sarah and Becca both gasped, but the sheriff went on. 'Fell
out of the pig's mouth. Mai Homans and Jim Coltrane took that
necklace - after Emmons told 'em that you was looking for it,
Sarah - and went and put it round Emmons's head. Then
266

Emmons come out front in the store, and blew Jim Coltrane to
kingdom come.'
Becca and Sarah nodded dismally; they had heard this part of
the story.
'I mean', said the sheriff, eyeing the women closely, but not
with any hostility, 'don't all of that seem peculiar? You don't
shckrt somebody because of a practical joke, and putting a
necklace round somebody's neck don't seem much of a joke
anyway, does it?'
Becca and Sarah shook their heads.
'I was just wondering if you knew anything about all this? I
mean', said the sheriff with a furrowed brow, 'you was looking
for a necklace, Sarah, said it belonged to you, so how did it
come to be in the mouth of a marauding pig?'
'Where is it now?' asked Sarah. 'Did you find it?' She
realised that this was a senseless question, since it had obviously
already passed on to poor Audrey Washington, and heaven only
knew where it was by this time.
The sheriff shook his head. it probably got mashed up in the
baling machine with the rest of Morris Emmons.'
Sarah shook her head. 'No, it didn't.'
The sheriff looked at her quizzically, and then Sarah
recounted to him the history of the amulet, how it had got from
the Coppages all the way through to Morris Emmons. She did
not say anything about Jo and Dean, except that it was Jo that
had given the piece to Larry Coppage in the first place. Sarah
told it carefully for she had gone over it many times in her mind,
and was able to prove, sufficiently for the sheriff;that indeed the
amulet had been present at each of the deaths in question.
'But', she concluded, 'I don't know how it got from Morris
Emmons to Audrey Washington. Audrey fits right in the
pattern' - the sheriff nodded reluctantly - 'but I just cain't
figure out how she come by it.'
'Johnny Washington gave it to her', said the sheriff quietly.
'He saw Morris Emmons die. He was out there at Mr Crane's
place, and he must have picked it up off the ground, and carried
it to Audrey.'
Sarah winced. There was now no doubt that Audrey
Washington and Ralph Taylor were the latest links in the
ever-lengthening chain.
267

'You believe us then', said Becca simply.
'I don't think so', said Garrett after a moment. 'I mean I
believe you about following this thing around. You wouldn't lie
to me about something like that. You saw it, or you talked to
people who saw it. I can go and ask 'em myself. And I will.
There's something real peculiar about all of this, and if it's that
thing that you're talking about that's causing it all, then maybe if
we can find it, we can stop it.'
Sarah explained that she had gone by Johnny Washington's
that afternoon, but had not been able to talk to him. She had also
not gone to the funeral home, and apologised for her cowardice.
'It's all right', said Garrett kindly. You let me do that. It's
easier for me. They're not gone object to me talking to Johnny
Washington about that piece of jewellery. I'll find it, if it's
there.'
Sarah started to weep with relief. It meant much - it meant
everything in the world - to have some of this burden lifted
from her. Now there was someone else fighting. Few the second
time that day, Becca placed a comforting arm around her
friend's shoulders.
The sheriff talked on, in a low, respectful voice. 'It's sort of a
relief to hear it. All these people dying in the past two weeks got
on my nerves, I tell you. It was bad to have to go out yesterday
and look at Jim Coltrane and Morris Emmons, and then I come
back into town, sitting down to supper, and I get this call that
says that Audrey Washington done gone and stuck Graham
Taylor's little boy in the washing machine, and then has killed
herself with aradio plug.' He shookhis head. 'I don't believe all
this that you're telling me, but at least it's something that I can
go on, it's something I can do.'
Sarah nodded gratefully.
'I'm gone go by and speak to Johnny Washington tonight, and
I'll talk to Washington Garver too, see if that girl had the thing
on when they brought her in. We can find it', he added
reassuringly. 'You call me up tomorrow morning, and I'll
probably be able to tell you that I 've located the thing. ..'
'Sheriff', cried Sarah, 'you find it, and you kill it.'
'Just tell me one thing', said Garrett. 'Where'd Jo Howell get
hold of a thing like that?'
'It weren't Montgomery Ward', snapped Becca
268

Chapter 56
When Sarah returned home after the small but infinitely
reassuring talk with the sheriff, she was in a mood which, in
comparison with what she had felt for the past ten days, might be
considered exultant. She had wondered whether she should tell
Jo the progress of the search for the amulet, but decided against
this and the short term pleasure of what Becca had called
'sticking it to the old witch'. There would be more to gain in
keeping Jo in suspense. In any case, Jo wasn't going to reveal
anything, and Sarah didn't want the woman to make any attempt
to upset the sheriff's investigations. In parting, Sarah had
assured Garrett that there would be no use at all in talking to Jo,
that she apparently knew nothing about the amulet, and that she
had given it to Larry Coppage because Rachel had once admired
it. This was not the truth, but Sarah was afraid that if the sheriff
talked to Jo, the old woman would convince him that the whole
business about the amulet was nonsense - and the sheriff's
belief, Sarah thought, was what had saved her life.
'D'you hear about that little baby? D'you hear about the
cotton baler?' cried Jo, as soon as Sarah stepped foot into Dean's
bedroom. Sarah was surprised by Jo's nervousness. The other
deaths had not affected her in this way.
'I heard', said Sarah cautiously. 'They were talking about it at
the plant. There was something about it in the paper this
morning.'
'D'you bring me a copy of that paper?'
Sarah smiled briefly with wondering what was now pushing
Jo. 'No, I didn't. I didn't know you wanted to see it. It didn't tell
much though.'
'Well', demanded Jo, 'what'd you hear at the plant?'
Briefly, Sarah told her what had happened at Mr Crane's
farm and on Graham Taylor's back porch the previous day. But
she gave no indication that the amulet was present at both
269

places, and did not even mention it as a possibility. She was
careful to speak of the deaths as accidents unrelated except in
their barrenness of motive. Sarah watched Dean as she talked,
and tried to detect motion in the figure on the bed, but could not.
'What you think of all that?' said Jo hesitantly, and with
averted eyes.
'I don't think anything about it', said Sarah quietly. 'I think
it's real bad what happened. Don't like to hear of people killing,
getting killed. Who does, Jo?'
Jo leaned back in her chair, and said nothing else. Sarah noted
with satisfaction that the woman seemed distraught, and
puzzled. Sarah waited several moments for the woman to say
something else, to give herself away further. But she said
nothing. Sarah then wondered if she shouldn't continue herself,
perhaps just mention the amulet in passing, but decided against
that too. It would be best to wait for what the sheriff had to say in
the morning. There would be time then to confront Jo, and
maybe by then there would be hard evidence. Maybe if the
amulet were destroyed - and what happy news that would
be - there would not be any need for a confrontation at all.
Sarah slept soundly that night, and though there were
nightmares that woke her soon after dawn, she could not
remember them. She worked about the house, got Jo and Dean
their breakfasts, and was just wondering how early she might
telephone the sheriff, when Garrett himself called. Sarah took
the call in the kitchen, well away from Jo and Dean on the far
side of the house.
'Went over to see Johnny Washington last night. He's in bad
shape, wasn't that bad off when he knifed his brother-in-law.
And I talked to him, and he said he did find that thing, and he
brought it to Audrey not thirty minutes 'fore she went and stuck
that poor little baby in the washing machine.'
'Did she have it on her?'
'Well, then I went over to see Washington Garver, and he said
she didn't have no kind of jewellery on her, except two cheap
dime-store rings, and them he gave back to Johnny to keep 'em
as souvenirs.'
'So we still don't know where it is?'
'No', said Garrett, 'we don't. You let me think about this
awhile. You know, the girl had it when she killed that baby. And
270

Morris Emmons had it when he shot Jim Coltrane. And that's
enough. That's too much. We'll find it, just incase. I don't want
to have to go find any more bodies.'
'No...' agreed Sarah.
'But listen', said the sheriff sternly, 'I don't want you doing
nothing else. You been chasing 'round this town, and you let me
work on it for a little while. This thing could be dangerous, and
you ought to let me handle it. You stay home, take it easy, keep
company with Dean. He'll appreciate it, and I'll call you soon as
I know anything.'
Sarah thanked the sheriff and hung up. She was much
disappointed that the amulet had not been found, but she was
also very glad that she had been commanded to give over the
search. She didn't want to have to think of it any longer. She did
not allow herself to imagine that there would be another death.
Right now she had to rest, had to ease her mind of this great
burden. Maybe if she just took this weekend and thought it all
through again she could come up with an answer. Maybe
Josephine Howell, overwhelmed with guilt, would give in to her
and tell how to stop the devastation. Maybe, Sarah thought,
Burnt Com Creek would rise, and just wash them all away.
271

Chapter 56
It was eleven o'clock in the mprning on a hot, dusty, still day in
Pine Cone. The wind whipped clouds of red dust up from the
parking lots and threw it in the faces of countrywomen who had
just arrived in town for an afternoon of gossip and shopping. The
hours were relaxed and lazy and passed with a frightening
slowness. No matter how much food you had for breakfast, all
you could think of was, how long is it before dinner? The
drawing was three hours away, but already the town was
packed.
Shopkeepers were in an emotional quandary. No time is so
sweet for fishing as Saturday morning, but they were behind
their counters with ties and white shirts that were damp-stained
across the shoulder blades. It would be an easy thing to be nasty
to the customers for keeping them inside on such a hot day,
when you just knew exactly where the fish would be, swimming
slowly among the roots in a grove of cypress. But this was a day
when all the county came to town, men and women whose dollar
bills had been counted again and again, for whom a pair of socks
was a major purchase, and a new dress was to be thought of only
on Easter and birthdays. It was not possible to resent these good,
hard men and women, with their dusty, barefooted children,
whose lives were so difficult. And so the shopkeepers sweated
and smiled, and sighed at the end of the day, wondering if the
receipts (which often totalled as much as the other five days put
together) were worth having to watch the sun make its slow
progress across the sky, and miss the best fishing of the week.
School had let out on Friday, and students would return on
Monday for only a few hours, to turn in their books, and pick up
their report cards. This was the sweetest weekend of the year for
them. Hot weather had started long before, of course, but this
was the beginning of summer, and these two days, Saturday and
Sunday, tasted most of freedom.
272

Despite the heat and the dust, there was still a lush sweetness
in the air, all that can really be called spring in the Deep South;
that sweetness was loved the more for the knowledge that it
would be soon burned away in the scorching days of June.
The black part of town was very quiet at this time. All the
children had run down to the creek, and were swimming in the
shallow water or playing complicated games in the cool forest.
Women were in their kitchens, preparing the midday meals, and
the men were either away working as gardeners (as supplement
to a weekly paycheque at the factory), or were sitting on their
front porches, silently rocking. Audrey's funeral would be held
late that afternoon.
Ruby's House of Beauty was actually a single room - low,
narrow and long - that had been built on to the back of her
parents' house. It was dimly lit, in an attempt to keep a little of
the heat out, and two great ceiling fans whirred quickly
overhead. The room was crowded with chairs and sinks (Ruby
sometimes had an assistant who specialised in permanent
waves), and shelves built floor to ceiling at one end contained all
of Ruby's supplies.	«
There was a single customer in Ruby's House of Beauty, a
young black woman about nineteen. Her name was Martha-Ann
and she had been a friend of Ruby's for many, many years. Ruby
didn't like to take customers on Saturday morning, but this was a
favour, since Martha-Ann was going out on a date, just as soon
as she could get changed after the funeral.
'... and Roosevelt', Ruby was saying, as she shampooed
Martha-Ann's hair, 'he say he gone take me down to
Apalachicola just as soon as he gives that hearse another coat of
gloss black, and we are gone go to the Dew Drop Inn, and just
injure that floor with our feet
Ruby and Martha-Ann played out a little rivalry with one
another about their respective boyfriends, as to which girl was
promised more, which was given more, which was treated with
greater deference.
'Well', said Martha-Ann, 'George, he say he gone take me
'cross the line tonight!' Ruby paused momentarily; she had been
topped. Martha-Ann was talking about the Florida state line,
above seventy miles to the south. There were dance halls just
over the border where liquor was served to anyone who could
273

pay for it and those dance halls, at least to the people who had
never been in them, were wild, mythic places, where people
gathered who were very wicked, and got their money in ways it
wouldn't do to tell.
Martha-Ann could see that she had gotten the better of her
rival, and continued: 'And George, he say he not gone promise
nothing to me, girl, so I want you be sure to get all them kinks
out of my unruly hair, you hear me?'
'I hear you, but I tell you something, girl...' began Ruby.
She had moved away, and climbed the little step-ladder. From
behind two bottles of liquid concentrate shampoo, where she
had carefully hidden it, Ruby fished out the amulet. She knew it
wouldn't do to show the thing to Martha-Ann, who would be
sure to ask questions and spread the tidings, and there just might
be talk of a missing necklace at Audrey's funeral. No,
Maitha-Ann couldn't see it for at least a month, by which time
everyone would have forgotten about Audrey and the washing
machine, but it would make Ruby feel a lot better just to have it
around her neck, out of sight under her dress. Martha-Ann's
boyfriend had given her a rhinestone clip six months ago, but
that was Christmas and birthday combined, and Ruby knew that
Martha-Ann hadn't got a thing out of him since then. But this
thing that Roosevelt had given her looked like it was worth
something, and not the least attractive part was that it had
belonged to a murderess.
Ruby grimaced when she saw that the chain had broken in
half, and she couldn't imagine how it had happened. It was a
shame, because now she couldn't wear it, and because it hadn't
really been Roosevelt's to give her, she couldn't take it to the
jewellery store in town to get it mended either. Damn, she
thought to herself, and with some exasperation she held the two
ends of the chain around her neck, and let the amulet fall over
her breast. It would have looked good, she nodded to herself
ruefully. But then she found, to her surprise, that the chain had
somehow hooked itself back together. It had not broken at all.
Maybe it was one of those invisible catches that were advertised
on television commercials.
Ruby nodded with satisfaction, dropped the amulet beneath
her blouse, and descended the ladder, bringing a couple of
bottles with her.
274

'What's that, Ruby?' said Martha-Ann, who had been buried
in a movie magazine, 'what you got to say to me?'
'I say', said Ruby, 'you want to get rid of them kinks for good,
Martha-Ann, then you gone have to get me to shave your
head
'Ohhh!' cried Martha-Ann, 'don't you say nothing like that to
me, Ruby, 'cause I am paying you.*
Martha-Ann made a little pretend pout, which Ruby took
great exception to. She couldn't understand why her friend was
always so nasty, why she was always making snide remarks
about Roosevelt's profession, and what was it gone be like when
he and Ruby got married. 'I tell you', Martha-Ann would say at
least once a week, 'I don't think I'd want a man to put his hands
on me, right after he's had 'em all over a corpse. I don't know
how you put up with it, smelling them dead people on the tips of
his fingers .. .' Well, Martha-Ann's boyfriend was no good,
couldn't hold down his job at the munitions factoiy 'cause he was
always damaging the vehicles there, running 'em into telephone
poles and fence posts, and Martha-Ann had no business saying
the things she did about Roosevelt, just because of what he did
for a living. It didn't make no difference to Martha-Ann that
Roosevelt was doing it because his daddy did it, didn't make no
difference to her that there was a good living to be made in a
funeral parlour, didn't make no difference to her that Roosevelt
looked more like a football player than a mortician.
Ruby stared at her friend in the swivelling chair, and wondered
why, if Martha-Ann was going to insult her all the time, she had
allowed herself to be roped into doing the girl's hair at all, much
less on a Saturday morning. Ruby had much rather have been
downtown in all the crowds. Everybody else was downtown,
and would stay there till after the drawing. Then everybody was
coming home to get ready to go to Audrey's funeral. Ruby had
tickets in that drum, and this new necklace around her neck
made her feel lucky. It was just possible that she'd win
today - if she was there. But if Martha-Ann didn't hurry up and
stop her chattering and get her nose out of that magazine, Ruby
would never get there in time. They'd call out her name and she
wouldn't be there and all that money would go to somebody
else, somebody who didn't need it the way Ruby did.
Martha-Ann was doing it on purpose, Ruby decided, because
275

she was really jealous of Ruby for having snagged Roosevelt
Garver, because in ten years Roosevelt Garver, if his father died
like he should, was going to be the richest black man in Pine
Cone, and he would be married to Ruby.
Martha-Ann, without looking up from her book, said, 'Ruby,
you didn't do your best on me last time, and I was walking
around with a tin bucket on my head, 'cause I didn't want people
to see what I let you do to my hair. I want you to be real careful
today, you hear me?'
'Oh', said Ruby, 'I'm gone take real good care of you today,
Martha-Ann. I'm gone massage your scalp.'
'Oh', cried Martha-Ann, 'that sounds real good. Good for the
roots, good for ever'thing.'
Ruby laughed softly, and reached down below one of the
sinks, and brought out a bottle of thick green liquid. She poured
a little out into the palm of her rubber-gloved hand, and then
began to rub it into Martha-Ann's scalp.
'That feels just real good', said Martha-Ann with satisfaction.
'I ought to get you to...' Martha-Ann stopped suddenly,
realising that something was wrong with the way that the scalp
treatment felt. 'Ruby—' she protested, but Ruby did not
answer, and continual to rub her fingers into Martha-Ann's
hair. Martha-Ann squirmed; it felt as if her hair were being
pulled out of her head entirely.
'Ruby!' she cried, and tried to twist around to get a look in the
mirror at what was happening. 'What's that stuff you putting on
me? What you putting in my hair now?'
'Gone take the kinks right out', said Ruby softly.
'Feels like you gone take my whole head off, Ruby, that's
what it feels like!'
Martha-Ann got one foot on the floor, and with hysterical
strength pushed the chair around. She stared in the mirror and
screamed. Her hair was almost gone, and Ruby continued to pull
handfuls of it out. The scalp itself was bloody. Martha-Ann
threw her hands over her face and tried to stand up out of the
chair, but Ruby pushed her down and continued to massage.
Martha-Ann moaned and writhed, but she felt herself growing
weaker; she could not even stop to think why there was so little
pain. She opened her eyes and stared into the mirror, just as
Ruby carefully peeled away her scalp.
276

Martha-Ann screamed faintly, and rushed out of the chair,
eyes closed with the horror of the sight. She ran in the direction
of the back door, but tripped over the comer of the carpet and fell
against the window. Martha-Ann broke through the glass, and
fell down into the flower bed below, moaning and screaming.
But in only a few moments, her scream was cut by a rattle in her
throat and she was dead.
Amid the screams of her friend, Ruby took the bloody scalp
and carefully arranged it atop the white Styrofoam head of a wig
dummy, and then went over to the step-ladder again, and
mounted it, reaching upward to replace the two bottles on the top
shelf. But one spilled on her and she pulled back instinctively to
avoid the liquid. She lost her balance and caught at the shelving
to keep from falling. But the shelving was not support enough,
and it pulled away from the wall. Ruby fell backward in the air,
directly against the rapidly spinning blades of the ceiling fan. In
a moment, cleanly, her neck was severed. Body and head fell to
the floor separately, blood gushing from both.
The falling shelves had caught momentarily on the edge of a
chair, but now they broke in two, and dropped heavily on to
Ruby's separated corpse.
277

Chapter 56
Directly after the noon meal on Saturday afternoon, Becca Blair
and Sarah Howell had driven a mile or two out into the country
to visit a farm-produce stand that was reputed to have the best
berries and fruits in the county. Jo Howell had been complaining
that Dean was finding his food dull, and that he surely could do
with some mashed strawberries, that he was, in fact, aching for
fresh mashed strawberries. Sarah suspected that it was Jo that
hankered after the strawberries, but when she told this to Becca,
Becca had said, 'Well, honey, I don't mind going out there,
won't take twenty minutes, and I might get some for Margaret's
picnic on Monday, she's going on a picnic to celebrate school's
being out, you know. Going with those people, the Nelsons, that
lived next to the Coppages and watched 'em bum up with us,
gone take little Mary Shirley 'long too, 'cause that child can't be
having much fun any more, not with so many people dropping
around her like flies, and not nobody left to take care of her.
Who'd take her on picnics if it wasn't for Margaret?'
This trip into the country was a real luxury, for on it Sarah did
not allow herself to think of the amulet, to wonder around whose
doomed neck it now hung. The sheriff had assured her that he
was going to take care of the entire business, and the sheriff,
even more importantly, had told her to leave it all alone. And
that - at least for the weekend - was exactly what Sarah
Howell intended to do.
Becca was very pleased with the alteration in Sarah's attitude.
She seemed freer, less worried than at any time since the news
had reached her, through Jo, that Dean had been wounded on the
Fort Rucca firing range. All the way out and back, Becca made
jokes about Jo Howell, and Sarah giggled uncontrollably.
And now Sarah and Becca were driving back into Pine Cone,
with a cardboard box on the back seat filled with sacks of sweet
fruits, and even sweeter berries. Their way led them through
278

the blocks of the town where all the blacks lived, and they were
surprised to be forced to slow up for a great crowd that had
formed in front of one of the houses. Cars were parked along
both sides of the street, and a great number of black people were
standing around in the yard.
'Ohhhh!' cried Becca, 'Sarah, let's stop and see what's
happened!' Her tone was still gay and abandoned. 'Knifing, I
bet', she said, with an amused conspiratorial voice. 'Playing
poker on a Saturday afternoon, and somebody up and kniLs
somebody else. Ohhhh!' she exclaimed then, in a lower-pitched
voice, 'Sarah, look! It's the hearse. It's not the ambulance-
there's somebody dead
As soon as Sarah had seen the crowd of seventy-five or so,
with none of the noise usually attendant upon such a gathering,
all the day's good spirits flooded out of her. Very suddenly she
became weary and despairing.
'It's the amulet', she whispered to Becca, but did not look at
her friend.
Becca pulled up to the kerb half a block away from the crowd.
She spoke hurriedly as they got out of the car, trying desperately
to reassure her friend. 'Maybe it was a heart attack. There's the
fat woman who works at the plant, I cain't remember her name
but she lives right around here. She's real fat, and they say when
you get like that, it's good chance that you're gone have a heart
attack. It can come like that—' and she snapped her fingers
desperately.
Sarah shook her head. 'It's the amulet, Becca, and you know
it. Audrey Washington had it in this part of town. It wasn't on
her in the coffin, and her daddy didn't have it. Somebody got
hold of it, and now somebody else is dead.'
Sarah and Becca, the only two white bystanders in the crowd,
moved up towards the front. Sarah had turned to a woman beside
her, and was about to ask what had happened, when all at once,
there was a gasp from all the crowd, and as sudden a return to the
solemn silence. Silence, except for a pitiable uncontrolled
whimpering - a frightening whimper, because it was a man that
was crying.
Around from the back of the house appeared two men
carrying a stretcher between them. The first was Deputy Barnes,
very pale, and the second was Roosevelt Garver, weeping
279

copiously, and moaning with an open mouth, so violently he
could barely keep the stretcher steady. A bloody, flowered sheet
covered the body being borne towards the hearse. The crowd
drew well away, but they all stared intently at the strange lump,
the size of a small pumpkin, sitting on the chest of the corpse
beneath the sheet.
Sarah and Becca stared and were silent also; instinctively they
grasped one another's hands.
Sheriff Garrett and another black man appeared presently,
carrying another body on another stretcher, and all the crowd
shook their heads in wonder and in pity.
The two corpses were placed in the back of the hearse, and
Roosevelt Garver staggered around to the front and threw
himself behind the wheel. His wailing voice was the only sound
apparent among the men gathered there. In another moment the
hearse careened away with the screech and stink of burned
rubber.
The sheriff and the deputy turned and mounted the steps of the
little frame house and spoke in low voices to a weeping couple
standing there who Sarah and Becca took to be grieving relations
of one or both of the corpses.
'Let's go, Sarah', pleaded Becca. The scene was painful, and
she did not want Sarah to get worked up.
'No', replied Sarah peremptorily. 'I want to find out what
happened.' She turned to a woman who stood beside her. 'You
know what's going on?'
'Ohhhh!' the old black woman wailed softly. She faced Sarah
and Becca, but her eyes were turned towards the couple on the
porch of the house. 'I don't know what happened. They was best
friends, they was bomed weeks apart, weeks! And I don't know
what happened! Ruby done took Martha-Ann's scalp off! Took
it off with chemicals and rubber gloves! They was the bone and
they was the blood, and why she do it? I don't know what
happened. And Ruby! Ruby got paid back for it! Ruby got her
head taken off by a ceiling fan! Blades are still going!'
Sarah and Becca were wide-eyed, and could hardly credit the
story they had been told. They questioned the woman again on all
these points, and received corroboration from another woman
who was standing by. This second woman pointed to the couple
on the front steps. 'It would have been better for them if the
280

finance company hadn't have give them the loan to build Ruby
her House of Beauty, betterfor them if the electric company had
shut off their power 'fore that ceiling fan took off their little
girl's head! They got nobody now but Jesus and the Dove of
Peace to help 'em through their lives!'
Becca shuddered, and motioned to Sarah that they should
return to the car now. The sheriff knows what to ask 'em',
whispered Becca. 'He knows to look for the thing. We don't
have to have nothing to do with it, the sheriff told you to leave it
alone.'
Quietly, resolutely, Sarah replied, 'We got to talk to the
sheriff. We got to find out what happened.'
'You heard what happened today', argued Becca, a little
panicky, 'and you don't want to see where it happened. Sarah,
let's get out of here.'
Sarah shook her head, and moved along the edges of the
crowd, around towards the back of the house. For a moment
Becca stood behind, faltering, but she caught up with Sarah in a
few steps. 'Let's don't go in, Sarah, please let's don't go in
there!'
The people in the crowd looked at them wonderingly, but said
nothing, and made no move to stop the two white women as they
mounted the steps in back, and opened the screen door that led
into the House of Beauty.
281

Chapter 56
For having been in the last hour the scene of a violent and
heinous crime, Ruby's House of Beauty was a lively, almost
cheerful place. The sheriff and his deputy stood at one end,
talking to one another volubly, and several brave, middle-aged
black men hovered about the doorway, staring into the room -
though they dared not cross the threshold. Four tiny children
were squeezed into two chairs in the room all chattering and
arguing with bright garrulousness; it is certain that they did not
understand the enormity of what had transpired.
When Becca and Sarah entered the room through the back
screen door, the policemen turned around.
'Miz Howell? Becca?' said Sheriff Garrett, surprised.
'Hey, Sheriff, said Becca in a low voice. She looked all
around her, at the window whose frame had been broken
through, and at the ceiling fans, whirling softly above.
'You two taking to chasing murders?' asked Deputy Barnes.
Sarah did not answer. She suspected that the sheriff had not
told his deputy about the amulet. She didn't blame him, and she
was relieved in fact to think that the story had gone no further
than Garrett himself. In support of this theory, Garrett nodded
knowingly to Sarah, glanced at the deputy, and held up his hand
for Sarah to say nothing more at the moment.
'You hadn't ought to be here, Becca', said Deputy Barnes.
'You neither, Miz Howell.'
'Sarah made me come in', said Becca, a little peevishly. She
had not noticed the exchange of signals between Sarah and the
sheriff.
The deputy laughed uneasily. 'Why?'
Sarah coughed lightly, trying to indicate to Becca that she
should say nothing more; but Becca did not heed her, and said:
'She wants to know if one of these two girls was wearing a
necklace.'
282

The deputy glanced uncomprehendingly at the sheriff, who
refused to acknowledge his glance. 'Why you want to know
something like that?'
Sarah did not answer, and neither did Becca.
The deputy cocked his head, and said severely, 'This the
same one that you was asking Morris Emmons about? Why you
think just dead people in town gone have that thing?'
Barnes again looked to the sheriff, hoping that he would be
backed up in this attack on Sarah Howell, but the sheriff said
nothing. The deputy saw that he had best not continue. He
shrugged. 'No, didn't neither one of 'em have nothing 'round
their necks. And one of 'em didn't even have a neck no
more ...'
He laughed at his little gruesome joke, but stopped abruptly
when the four children in the two chairs laughed unproariously
jabbing one another in the ribs, and repeating in little screams,
'No neck! No neck no more!'
'You kids hush!' commanded the sheriff. 'You ought not be
in here nohow!'
During this little exchange, Becca had caught the smell of
blood in the room, underneath all the cosmetics and shampoos,
and had turned her back on the others, momentarily, to take a
piece of tissue out of her purse, and hold it to her nose. She stood
still a moment, trying to catch a calming breath; the amulet,
which had been caught on one of the blades of the ceiling fan,
slipped off, and fell neatly into her handbag, which sat open on a
small table next to one of the chairs. She did not notice it, but
two of the children in the room did see the thing happen. They
exchanged surprised glances and began to giggle, pointing at the
purse. Becca glared at the children, thinking that they were
making fun of her, and she snapped the handbag shut.
'You two girls go on home now', said the sheriff. 'I know
what I'm looking for here. I haven't found it yet, but I '11 know it
when I do. I'll give you a call if anything comes up, and I'll
probably give you a call if it doesn't.' The deputy stared at his
superior during this speech, which made no sense at all to him.
'We didn't mean to bother you', apologised Sarah, 'but we
saw the crowd, and we knew that something else had happened.'
She smiled bravely. 'I guess we're just gone have to leave it up
to you.'
283

The sheriff nodded.
'But you see what happened' - said Sarah, with furrowed
brow - 'what's gone continue to happen
'What's she talking about?' demanded the deputy of Becca
Blair.
Becca shrugged and turned to go.
"Bye, y'all', said the sheriff, and Sarah and T'-cca hurried
out of the building.
As soon as they were gone, the deputy turned to the sheriff,
about to demand an explanation, but both men were distracted
by sudden loud laughter among the four children in the room.
One little boy had taken Martha-Ann's scalp off the wig stand,
placed it over his head, and was parading about the room in it.
'Miss America!' he cried. 'Look out for Miss America!'
284

Chapter 56
Sarah said nothing at all on the drive home. Becca thought that
her friend was only distraught - though understandably so - by
the new set of double deaths in Ruby's House of Beauty. It was
just as well to leave her in her thoughts. But when Becca had
pulled the purple Pontiac into the driveway between their
houses, and had herself got out, she was surprised that Sarah
remained in the car. The reflection of the bright afternoon sun on
the windshield prevented Becca from determining Sarah's
expression. She went around and leaned in the window.
'Sarah', she said, 'what's wrong? Come on out of there. You
gone burn up in that car.'
There was no response from Sarah, who sat motionless - still
as Dean himself, thought Becca involuntarily.
'Sarah?' said Becca questioningly. 'Sarah, is something the
matter?'
The troubled woman didn't move, and Becca, with much
concern, pulled the door open. She placed a hand on Sarah's
shoulder, and shook her. Sarah's head waggled a little, but there
was no other response.
Becca drew in her breath sharply, much concerned that
something was very wrong.
Slowly, Sarah turned her head towards her friend, and Becca
was at first relieved, crying, 'Well, thank heaven, Sarah, I
thought—' But Sarah's glance was uncomprehending, blank,
corpselike. Becca shuddered, and without stopping to think
about it, she reached in, and dragged Sarah out of the car.
Sarah stumbled out, and would have fallen to the ground if
Becca had not, with extraordinary strength, heaved her up on to
her feet.
Margaret appeared at the kitchen window and seeing that
something was wrong, hurried outside and helped prop Sarah
up.
285

'Mama, what's wrong with Sarah? Mama, we gone take her
inside her house?'
'No', said Becca; 'bring-her in here.'
Mother and daughter half pulled, half dragged Sarah to their
back steps. Becca hissed, as much to convince Margaret as
reassure herself, 'She's all right. She just got upset. She got too
hot sitting in the car.' Becca pushed Sarah up her back steps, and
added: 'She smelled too much blood this afternoon.'
Margaret looked up sharply. 'Somebody else dead?'
Her mother nodded.
They put Sarah down on the couch, laid her out, removed her
shoes, and loosened her clothing. Margaret brought a dish towel
wrapped round half a tray of ice cubes and placed it carefully on
Sarah's brow.
Becca knelt at the side of the couch, and held Sarah's hand
tightly between hers. She was considerably relieved when Sarah
moved her head a little, focused her eyes, and said, in a weak
small voice, 'Becca, I cain't walk.'
'Yes, you can', said Becca softly. 'You walked in here. You
just got excited. You gone just lie here till you feel like getting
up.'
'Jo', whispered Sarah. 'What about Jo and Dean?'
'I'm gone sit here with you for a few minutes, till you feel
better, then Margaret's gone come in here and sit. I'm gone go
over there and tell Jo that you aren't feeling too well, and that
tonight, for a change, she is gone have to take care of Dean by
herself. She's gone have to fix him dinner by herself, and if she
wants anything to eat herself, why she's just gone have to go
over to the refrigerator and open the door. And I hope it kills her
to do it!'
Sarah smiled wanly, and then turned her head towards the back
of the couch. Becca remained beside her friend until she was
sure that she was asleep. Then she called Margaret in, and
instructed her to sit in the room - and not to leave it for
anything - until she got back from next door.
Becca Flair was furious with Jo Howell, for she blamed her
entirely for what had happened to Sarah. Sarah was a fine girl,
and everybody in Pine Cone knew it, and Jo Howell had run her
into the ground. It was bad enough that she had made Sarah
unhappy - now she had made her sick.
286

Becca wasn't even thinking about the amulet - that was
neither here nor there so far as she was concerned right now. Jo
Howell had a lot to answer for in any case. Becca stormed across
to the other house, saying to herself over and over, 'She's not
worth the trouble to pull a double-barrelled trigger on ...'
Becca found Sarah's husband and mother-in-law on the couch
in the living room. All the curtains had been closed, so that the
room was dark; the new air conditioner in Dean's bedroom was
on extra-cool, and the two rooms were frigid. Dean was
propped up in the comer of the sofa with pillows. Jo Howell,
gross and fat, was sitting up close to him - it looked to keep her
son from sliding off on to the floor - and sponged the bandages
on his brow with a damp cloth.
She had not seen that it was Becca Blair who entered, and
assumed it was Sarah. 'Ohhhh!' she said reproachfully, with her
back to Becca, 'Dean is burning up, Sarah! We gone have to get
a machine for this room too! In them bandages, Dean's not gone
be able to take this summer, he's not gone be able to take it, I tell
you! I think I'm gone put another order in—'
She turned at this, and seeing that it was Becca in the room,
said coldly, 'Where's Sarah?'
'Sarah's sick', said Becca quietly. She tried to avoid looking
at Dean, for she didn't want her anger mixed with either the pity
or the revulsion that the sight of him raised in her.
'Where is she?' Jo demanded.
'She's at my house. She's asleep.'
'She's all right then', said Jo, and turned back to Dean. 'You
tell her', said Jo, 'that she's got to get back here by four-thirty so
that Dean'll have his supper on time.'
'You listen to me, Jo Howell, I'm not letting Sarah step foot
out of my house, till I'm convinced that she's well enough to,
and until I'm convinced that she wants to leave it.'
'What do you mean?' demanded Jo, and her eyes disappeared
behind rolls of enraged fat.
'I mean', said Becca, 'that Sarah is very sick, and you were
the one that made her sick, and right now, she's not in no
condition to fix you and Dean a plate of white bread. Now, I'm
gone go back over next door, to my house, and I'm gone tell
Sarah that you said you could get along just fine without her, and
that you told her to rest up—'
287

'I'm not gone tell you any such thing—' protested Jo.
'—or else', continued Becca, running over Jo's objection,
'I'm gone take her, and put her in the back of the Pontiac, and
drive her over to the hospital in Enterprise. That's what I ought
to do anyway, probably ...'
'You bring Sarah back over here where she belongs. I don't
know how you expect her to get well - if she's really sick -
when she's not in her own house.'
'She's sick\ cried Becca, ' 'cause of what you're doing to
her, making her wait on you like you didn't have two legs and
two arms and all your fingers, Jo Howell, that's why she's sick,
and for no other reason in the world! That poor girl works hard as
I do every day at the plant, and that'sdamn hard, and she comes
back to this house that's stuffy and dark, and she does and does
and does for you and Dean till she cain't do no more!'
'Sarah is Dean's wife', said Jo petulantly, 'and Dean cain't do
for himself, so she's got to do it for him.'
'But she's not your wife, Jo!' cried Becca. 'And she don't
have to do for you like she does.'
'She's been complaining, hasn't she?'
' 'Course not', said Becca, 'Sarah don't complain', which
wasn't true, but the situation demanded that Becca stand
against Jo Howell on every point. 'Sarah's just tired, and she's
gone tire herself into the grave, you keep running her like you
do.'
'She'll get used to it', said Jo, 'she's gotto. Dean's gone take
a long time to heal.'
'She'd be all right if you'd get off her back, Jo! And she'd be
all right if she didn't worry like she does about this amulet
thing
Jo's neck twisted strangely, and by mistake she pushed the
wet cloth with which she had been mopping Dean's brow into
the black slit of his mouth. 'What you talking about? What you
mean Sarah's worried about what amulet?'
'You know what amulet. The amulet you gave Larry
Coppage. That necklace that went and killed the Coppages, and
the Shirleys, and the Simses, and ail the rest of 'em, and now it's
done and gone got two more coloured girls right this very
afternoon. We saw where it happened. And the sheriff still can't
find the damn thing!'
288

Jo was livid with rage. She sputtered, 'Sheriff? What's the
sheriff looking for it for?'
'We're all looking for it! Sarah keeps trying to find it, 'cause
it just keeps killing people, and that's what's making her sick
like she is this afternoon. That poor girl is in there lying down on
my couch, and she's got no more will in her to move than Dean
has...'
Jo spoke slowly. 'Sarah told you about the amulet, and then
she went and told the sheriff?'
Becca nodded, and then was unable to hold back a sneer of
disgust. 'Jo Howell, you always was mean, but I never thought
that you would go around killing perfectly innocent coloured
girls with a piece of jewellery. I never heard the like of it in—'
'Get out! You get out, and you go get Sarah, and you send her
right back over here!'
'No!!' shouted Becca. 'I'm not gone do it. You gone sit
there, or you gone get up and fix supper for Dean and yourself,
or you're not gone get any—*
'You just shut up, and go get Sarah.'
'You shut up! I've had just about enough, Jo Howell. Now
you listen' - and Becca's voice dropped to a hoarse whisper -
'I'm not kidding when I tell you that you have just about drove
Sarah into the ground. I send her back tonight, and maybe she's
gone get you supper, but then she's gone fall apart. She's gone fall
apart tonight or tomorrow morning, and then she's not gone get
supper for you ever again. She's not gone be going to work
either, and then what's gone happen to you and Dean? Now, I
don't care. I don't give a damn what happens to you, Jo Howell,
and I had just as soon that you had gone over to the Coppages'
and burnt up in the house with 'em, but you didn't. Sarah
wouldn't mind taking care of you and Dean if you was just nice
to her for five minutes a day, but you 're not. I'm gone try to get
Sarah on her feet, so she can come back over here and take care
of you. That's what she wants - though I sure don't know why
she wants it. But not tonight. She's not gone come back to this
house tonight. She's gone sleep in my house.'
Jo said nothing. Becca's tone had convinced her that it might
indeed be necessary for Sarah to have that sin'gle night's rest.
'You understand what I'm saying?' said Becca.
'All right', said Jo grudgingly after a moment. 'But let me tell
T.A. - K
289

you something, Becca Blair. You look around this room, and
you look good, because when you walk out that door in ten
seconds, you never gone see the inside of this house again, you
understand me?'
'Jo', said Becca, 'if an escaped con from the Florida pen
came up to me, and put a shotgun to the back of my head, he
couldn't get me to come within twenty feet of you. If I never see
you again after this very minute, I will count this the luckiest day
of my life. I would buy a new set of tyres for the piggyback diesel
that ran you down in the middle of the road.' And with that she
walked out of the room, and returned to her friend next door.
290

Chapter 56
Sarah was indeed ill. The deaths of the two young women on the
other side of Burnt Com Creek had smashed through the careful
support in her mind that had kept her going all this while, from
Dean's coming home, through her early suspicions about the
amulet, to her absolute certainty that this piece of jewellery had
been responsible for the deaths of sixteen men, women, and
children in Pine Cone. Sarah relaxed a little after she found
herself supported by Becca and Sheriff Garrett, and she had not
been prepared for the stink of freshly spilled blood in Ruby's
House of Beauty.
She knew that Becca was lying when she said that Jo had
made no objections to her staying over the night, but Sarah did
not contradict her friend. She slept the rest of Saturday
afternoon, and sat up to eat the supper that Becca set out on a TV
tray for her. Sarah even smiled a little through Becca's nervous
volubility that entire evening: '. .. almost glad it happened,
'cause it gives you the chance to get out of that house for just a
little while, let Jo take care of Dean for a bit, 'cause she is
perfectly capable of mashing up them strawberries we brought
back for him, and if I thought she couldn't take care of Dean,
why I'd be over there myself...'
Sarah nodded, and said in a low hoarse voice, 'Jo can take
care of Dean
Becca nodded vigorously, glad that Sarah seemed to be
coming out of it. Her immobility had frightened Becca, and she
still wondered if Sarah would be able to go to work on Monday
morning.
Becca telephoned the head of the Pine Cone telephone office,
and broke the date she had made with him the previous day.
'When he asked me, I told him yes, even though I didn't want
to go - don't like him - but I thought if I went out on a date, I
would prove that the wee-gee board was wrong, when it said I
wouldn't have a date till next Saturday.'
291

Sarah didn't laugh. 'Looks like the wee-gee board's gone turn
out to be right. Just like when it said that Dean and Jo were
responsible for all them deaths . ..'
'Shhhh. ..!' cautioned Becca, 'let's don't talk about it no
more tonight.'
'It also said that—' Sarah began, broke off, and spoke no
more of the Ouija board, the amulet, or the eighteen dead
citizens of Pine Cone.
The two women watched television, though Sarah fell asleep
shortly after ten o'clock. She was well enough the following
morning to sit up at the breakfast table.
Becca feared that Sarah would now start making motions to
return to Jo and Dean next door, weak as she still was; and she
began thinking of ways to talk her out of it. But Sarah said
nothing about going back, and seemed content to sit and read
through the Sunday papers, while Becca and Margaret got ready
to go off to Andalusia for late morning mass, a trip Becca
enjoyed despite not being a Catholic.
'You gone be here when we get back, aren't you?' she said, a
little doubtfully.
Sarah nodded and smiled. 'I'll go back over there in time to
fix Dean's supper. Not before then.'
Reassured, Becca soon left with Margaret. Not an entire
minute later, the telephone rang. Sarah was sure that it was Jo,
who probably had been waiting for the purple Pontiac to pull
out, and she did not answer it. She sat at the kitchen table, with a
second cup of coffee, and a little plate of toast that Margaret had
fixed for her just before they left.
In another few minutes, she heard Jo's voice calling out from
the kitchen window just across the way. 'Sarah! Sarah! You
come back over here! Dean needs you, Sarah!'
Sarah did not get up from the table, did not even lift her eyes
from the comics.
Late that afternoon, when Sarah was just about to return to Jo
and Dean, Becca said, 'You're all right now, aren'tyou?' Sarah
had rapidly improved during the time that Becca and Margaret
were in Andalusia, regaining her spirit entirely, and by five
o'clock had apparently recovered her strength as well.
Sarah nodded in response to the question. 'I'm fine, Becca,
just fine.'
292

Becca looked askance and reluctantly said, 'What you think
was wrong with you, Sarah?'
'I was a little tired, that's all. Probably I don't need anything
more than a little nap every afternoon, that's all.' She said this
with a smile, but Becca didn't believe her.
'You not still thinking about that amulet, are you?'
Sarah smiled again, and Becca thought this very strange, for
her friend had never spoken of the amulet but with the greatest
seriousness. 'No', said Sarah, 'I cain't do anything about it. I'm
just gone leave it all up to the sheriff...'
Becca didn't believe this either.
293

Chapter 56
Margaret Blair, on this particular Monday, was very happy, for
at noon she was to become a senior in high school, a position
which conferred many social and psychological benefits to a
young girl. She in fact was going to celebrate, with a few of her
friends, with a picnic on a special sandbar in Burnt Corn Creek,
a favoured location that was known and frequented by a certain
set of boys - soon also to be seniors themselves. They were
charitably taking along all their younger brothers and sisters, so
there promised to be quite a little crowd on the strip of pebbly
sand and coarse grass.
Margaret stood over the stove in the early morning, fishing
apples out of a great pot of boiling sugar syrup. She was
preparing two dozen of these, and that was to be her contribu-
tion. She and her friends would be going down to the creek just
as soon as they could get out of school, and those minutes just
before noon were perhaps the most precious of all the year to
them.
Margaret's mother entered the room then, dressed for work,
her handbag over her arm, and sat at the breakfast table.
'That gone be enough, Margaret?' asked Becca.
Margaret nodded absently, and then said, 'Mama, you better
get ready, 'cause I see Sarah out in her backyard putting up
clothes on the line, and she don't have many. She's gone be
through in twenty seconds, and she's gone be ready to go.'
'I'm ready', said Becca, 'soon's I do my lips.'
Becca rummaged in her purse for her lipstick. But pulling her
hand out, she came up with the lipstick and with the amulet as
well. Becca looked at it and shuddered. 'M-Margaret...' she
faltered.
Margaret let an apple slide off the spoon back into the pot. It
disappeared beneath the suiging sugar-water. 'What, Mama?'
She turned down the burner just a little, for the syrup had raised
294

itself to the ideal temperature, according to the candy thermo-
meter attached to the side of the pot.
'Margaret', Becca said, 'did you put this thing in my purse?'
She held up the amulet by its chain.
'What is it, Mama? What is that?'
'It's a necklace, with a thing on the end of it, just like the one
that Sarah's always talking about. What I'm asking is, d'you put
it in here?'
'Mama', replied Margaret, 'I never saw that thing before in
my life.'
Becca stared a moment at the amulet, and then looked up
again at her daughter. 'Margaret', she said, 'you call Sarah and
you tell her to come on over here right now.'
Margaret called out the window, 'Sarah, can you come here
half a second?'
Becca could hear her friend's voice from outside, calling in
reply, 'Soon as I get these sheets up!'
Margaret moved over to her mother's side. 'Mama, I've
never seen that thing before, but it's real pretty. If you don't like
it, why don't you let me—'
Margaret reached out for the amulet, and Becca, fearful that
her daughter might take it and put it on, suddenly pulled back,
clapping the amulet to her breast. The sudden movement
knocked her chair against the wall, and Becca grabbed the edges
of the chair as she scurried to keep from falling over.
'You be careful, Mama!' cried Margaret, 'if you don't—' She
stopped abruptly. 'How'd that happen?' she asked, surprised.
'What?' said Becca.
'That chain's 'round your neck. You had it in your hand not
two seconds ago, and now it's hooked 'round your neck.'
'NO, it's not', said Becca.
'Yes, it is, Mama!' exclaimed Margaret, who couldn't
understand why her mother was contradicting a self-evident
fact. She laughed in her perplexity and returned to the apples.
Becca tugged at the amulet, and with an expression of intense
disgust, followed her daughter's movements at the stove.
Margaret peered out the window, and said, 'Mama, Sarah'll be
right here.'
Margaret carefully brought another apple up to the surface of
the pot. She heard her mother rise from the breakfast table
295

behind her. 'Mama', she said, 'you think I ought to make eggs
too? I mean, they's gone be nearly fifteen of us, and that's not
counting little Mary Shirley, and you know what that little girl
told me? She told me that now that her mama and daddy is dead,
she's not ever gone eat a egg again when the sun is up! She said
to me that eggs was for the nighttime!'
Suddenly Margaret felt herself grabbed from behind. Her
mother had her hand on her daughter's throat, tight and stifling.
Margaret was so surprised that she did not even think to struggle;
but in a moment, when that hand began to push her face down
towards the violently boiling syrup in the pot, Margaret tried to
squirm out of her mother's grasp. She opened her mouth to
scream, but the liquid flooded up into her throat, and searing
pain that seemed to melt her consciousness was all that was left
to the unfortunate girl.
Sugar syrup boiled out all over the stove and the counter and
floor. Steam hissed up from the contact with the electrical coils
beneath the pot. The apples rolled off the counter and smashed
solidly against the linoleum. Margaret's body went limp under
Becca's hands, and fell to the floor under its own weight. The
pot of seething sugar toppled as well and poured out all over the
girl's corpse, cooking her flesh until it was the colour and
consistency of deep-fried chicken skin. Becca had had to spring
well out of the way so that she would not be burned also.
Margaret's face was a featureless, bubbling lump of pink
candy. With a broom handle Becca overturned the corpse, so
that it lay face down, and then she gingerly reached over to turn
off the stove. She heard Sarah's voice, calling softly from just
underneath the kitchen window. Becca stepped to the sink and
looked out at her friend.
'What'd Margaret want, Becca?'
'She just wanted to know if you're ready to go to the plant',
Becca replied with a smile.
i'mready', said Sarah, 'don't even have to go back inside.'
Becca nodded, and backed away from the window, at the
same time carefully slipping the amulet beneath her blouse. She
retrieved her purse from the breakfast table, and went out the
back door without even glancing at her daughter's corpse on the
kitchen floor, lying in a pool of still-bubbling sugar syrup, with
the brilliantly red candied apples scattered all round her.
296

Becca pulled out of the driveway a few moments later, and the
two women drove down the street in front of Sarah's house.
Instinctively, Sarah stared out the car window at the front of her
house. Suddenly, the curtains in the living room were jerked
open. Sarah could see Dean, bandaged and motionless, propped
up in a chair in the little alcove there. Jo was in the chair beside
him, staring directly out at Sarah. She jumped, and averted her
eyes: who had pulled the curtains open?

297

Chapter 56
'Well', said Becca, 'did you two have it out? What'd Jo say
when you came in yesterday?' These were Becca's first
questions to Sarah, even before they had got into the car.
Sarah looked well, and appeared stronger than before the
attack had occurred on Saturday.
INo', said Sarah, 'we didn't have it out. I went in yesterday-
afternoon and I fixed supper and I took it to them. And Jodidn't
say a word about my being gone.'
'I cain't hardly believe it', said Becca, but asked no more
questions on the drive to work.
But Sarah was thinking, and thinking hard: herself wondering
why Jo had said nothing to her. She had been prepared for an
onslaught of abuse and recrimination, but none had been
forthcoming. Jo had been sullen and even more watchful than
usual, but there was no blatant hostility.
The fat woman sat by while Sarah fed Dean, and Sarah began
to think that she had got away with it. But she also wondered
about Jo's strange and unexpected behaviour in this. Sarah had
come back from Becca's with new resolve to take control of her
life again, to fight Jo - and fight Dean - to the last drop of her
blood, and if necessary, theirs. Now she felt as if she were lying
in wait for them, preparing herself for a long siege against the
mother and son.
That would take time, however, and while she played her
games with Jo, other people in Pine Cone might die. But Sarah
knew that haste and hysteria and strident accusations against Jo
would do no good, and that the only way to get at Jo was by the
same methods she used herself: silence, deviousness, and
treachery. All Sarah's strength was gathered up from her heart,
from the whole of her body, and set right against the backs of her
eyes. Nothing would escape her, and she would feel no remorse
for anything that happened, for anything that would have to be
done.
298

At last, after Dean had finished his supper, Sarah's patience
was rewarded. Jo said, 'Becca told me about them two coloured
girls that died in the beauty parlour.'
Sarah looked up but said nothing. She doubted if Jo was
telling the truth.
'She said you went in there, and saw where it happened, and
all.'
Briefly, Sarah told what she knew of the circumstances of the
deaths of Martha-Ann and Ruby.
'Becca said that you told the sheriff about the amulet.'
Sarah nodded. 'I told him I was looking for it, and I described
it to him.'
'What else did you tell him about it?'
'Nothing else. I just told him I had lost it, and was looking for
it, that's all. If I had told him . .. anything else, he wouldn't
have believed me.'
Sarah saw that this lie pleased Jo, and relieved her of some
anxiety.
'But you told Becca. ..' said Jo.
'Becca believes in all sorts of things. Becca would believe
anything you said to her. You know, we were watching The
Song of Bernadette on TV the other night, and Becca made
Margaret sleep in the same room with her, 'cause she was afraid
that the Virgin Mary was gone make an appearance in the
bedroom closet. ..'
The two women were in a standoff now, and neither said
anything for a few minutes. Jo continued with her sewing, and
Sarah read through two short articles in Redbook.
'What you gone do now?' said Jo.
Sarah folded the book in her lap, but kept her place. 'I'm gone
see what happens tomorrow .. .' Then she smiled, and opened
the magazine again.
That had been an act to scare Josephine Howell; Sarah really
wasn't sure what she would do next - but it was above all
necessary to keep Jo on her guard. That morning, as she
prepared herself for the beginning of the week at work, Sarah
had noticed with satisfaction that Jo was nervous, and so
distracted that she forgot to be irritable.
Sarah dreaded the beginning of this week, another forty hours
on the assembly line in which she would have nothing to oo
299

except think of Jo, and Dean, and the amulet. But she had drawn
her strength up, and was, in fact, reassured to know that she was
willing and prepared to fight, that she was ready to risk
everything. She had got beyond despair.
300

Chapter 56
The Monday morning on which all the young people were to be
let out of school was bright and warm. And though it was the
first day of the week, the great crowd of workers that entered the
Pine Cone Munitions Factory did so cheerfully. Playfully they
shoved one another up the small narrow flights of wooden steps
into the factory and managerial offices of the place.
After Sarah and Becca had parked the car in the parking lot
and had got out, they became separated, moving along with
different groups of acquaintances into the building. It was a
happy morning, for the end of the school year, even for those
who hadn't been inside a classroom in thirty years, still meant
the beginning of summer in Pine Cone. And summer in south
Alabama despite the worsening heat meant trips to the Florida
coast, going fishing in the late afternoon after work, picnics, and
barbecues.
A couple of minutes before the whistle was to blow, Becca
and Sarah seated themselves at the assembly line, arranging for
two hours of work before the coffee break.
Becca checked over her religious artifacts on the boards
beside her, and then pulled the amulet out from underneath her
blouse, setting it to best effect. Sarah stood up and leaned over
the partition that separated them, intending a final few moments
of conversation before the belt started up.
'Margaret told me yesterday she was going picnicking today',
she said. 'She told me—'
Becca had turned to face her friend, and Sarah stopped short
when she caught sight of the amulet around Becca's neck.
'Becca!' Sarah cried.
What?' said Becca, with surprise.
'Becca, where'd you get that thing?' said Sarah, in great
alarm. Sarah was very frightened, and completely at a loss to
know how Becca had come by the amulet. She could not even
stop to think of possibilities.
301

Becca stared at her friend blankly and grasped the amulet
protectively to her breast.
Sarah reached for the amulet, and actually had her fingers
around it, but Becca pushed her hands away violently.
The machinery ground up suddenly, and the assembly belt
quivered and moved forward. Sarah again spoke to her friend,
but her question could not be heard over the sound of machinery.
Again she lunged for the amulet, but Becca jerked away. The
partition behind her was upset and fell against another female
worker. Two figurines smashed to the floor.
Becca stared around her, as if in panic, and Sarah made a
move to come around the partition to get at her. The women in
the immediate vicinity, those who could see what had happened,
stopped to stare. What had come over these two women, who
were best friends in all the world?
Becca fled from Sarah down the aisle. Workers stopped and
looked, and tried to shout their curiosity and wonder to one
another over the sound of the machinery. Sarah ran after her,
determined now to get the amulet, no matter the cost, no matter
the embarrassment.
Becca turned a corner into an aisle bordered with much larger
pieces of machinery. These were die presses and the like, all
operated by men. She whirled around to see where to go next,
and then fled down the aisle, heading towards the door that
opened on to the parking lot. All the men turned and stared, but
none tried to stop her. Sarah was almost as quickly around that
corner as well and gave chase. Becca was an older woman and
not as quick, so that Sarah soon caught up with her. Sarah
reached forward and grabbed at the amulet. Becca lunged to the
side to get away from her friend, stumbled and careened; she fell
beneath the dies of a metal-punch machine.
The operator of the machine, even as he saw Becca
stumbling, moved to turn off the machine's switches. He was
too late. Two of the large circular dies, like pistons in an
automobile engine, cut through Becca's body. The sickening
sound of crushing bones could be heard above everything else.
Sarah screamed Becca's name.
The dies came up again, dragging Becca's body a couple of
feet into the air before letting it drop again. The machinery
halted. Blood gushed from the obscenely large wound in
302

Becca's body. The operator had run away, and Sarah continued
to stare at her friend's corpse. Becca's eyes remained open.
Sarah could no longer see the amulet about her neck.
She screamed at the corpse, though she could hardly hear
herself over the machinery. 'Where is it, Becca, where is it?'
Sarah spun around in panic. Becca was dead, Becca had died
in front of her eyes, Becca had died because Sarah had chased
her through the plant. Sarah had wanted to protect her friend
against the prediction of the Ouija board, and had succeeded
only in fulfilling it. Becca had had the amulet around her neck
when she fell into the machine, and now it was no longer there.
With revulsion matched only by her determination, Sarah
knelt beside the corpse, ignoring the crowd of men that in the
past few seconds had begun to gather. She tore open the top of
Becca's blouse. Blood dyed Sarah's hands to the wrists. The
amulet wasn't there; it must have come loose in the fall, and
dropped somewhere near. Maybe it had been smashed in the
machine. Sarah dropped to her hands and knees and scurried
around on the bloody hardwood floor searching for it, and
violently resisting the efforts of the men around to raise her.
Because of the great size of the factory, and more especially
because of the tremendous volume of noise in the place, only a
few people realised that something terrible had happened.
Because the machine in which she was killed was set back a little
from the others, only a couple of people had actually seen Becca
Blair die. The women who worked on the assembly line had
only seen the two women running off, and with the rifles still
coming through they had not the leisure to follow after them.
The two women on either side of Becca's and Sarah's places had
to work double-time while those two were absent and perform
their tasks for them on each rifle that was to go through. They
cursed Sarah and Becca both.
Sarah stared round her. She had no idea what she ought to do
now. The man who operated the die press had gone off to get
help, but had not yet returned. Several more men, also
mechanics, stood staring aghast at Becca's corpse. Two workers
had pulled it out into the aisle and hidden it, as best they could,
beneath a canvas cover. They stared at Sarah in great apprehen-
sion, for in their eyes it was she who had caused the horrible
death of Becca Blair. Sarah staggered away. She came around
303

another corner and was once again within sight of the conveyer
belt and the long line of her friends and acquaintances.
Sarah looked about her distractedly and attempted, without
knowing what she was doing, to wipe on to her dress the blood
that stained her hands. Suddenly she gasped. The amulet,
gleaming gold and black, was caught around the barrel of one of
the weapons on the conveyer belt.
A woman with a drill faltered when she saw the amulet appear
before her, and in her surprise she drove the drill through the
palm of her hand. She screamed shrilly in pain, and all the
workers near her pulled back in alarm. The injured woman
overturned her chair, and lurched across the floor. In another
moment her friends rose and gathered around her.
Sarah tried to get at the amulet, but could not reach the
assembly belt through the knot of people blocking her path. She
screamed for them to get out of her way, but they only stared at
her uncomprehendingly, and then turned back to the woman
whose hand was being bandaged.
Sarah knew now thai she had to get hold of the amulet before
anything else happened, so she picked up a rifle that lay atop an
unclosed box along the outside wall. She waved it round
menacingly, and though the women all knew that it was
unloaded, instinctively they drew back. By this action, and by
the blood on her dress and her hands that they noticed for the first
time, all the women were sure that Sarah had gone entirely out of
her mind.
A woman, who had never liked Sarah, ran up and attempted
to wrest the rifle from her. Sarah pushed her down on to the floor
with the butt of the weapon, but had to work to disentangle her
foot from the woman's crossed arms.
On the other side of the building there was now a large amount
of shouting and a general commotion over the discovery of
Becca Blair's mangled body. Nothing was intelligible because
of the noise of the machinery.
The men gaping around Becca's corpse had no idea of what
was happening on the other side. Most of the women from the
assembly line had abandoned their positions, and were now
crouching behind their partitions, or the shelving, and stared in
wonder at Sarah Howell, who scrambled among the partitions,
knocking the incomplete rifles on to the floor.
304

A very few workers had remained in their places as long as
possible, but they had now given up in frustration, when the
rifles shuddered past them having been neglected in the previous
stages of assembly.
Never before had the Pine Cone Munitions Factory fallen into
chaos. Machinery had broken down before, even the conveyer
belt, and people had sat on their hands until it was repaired. But
now everything moved on, and none of the machinery was
still - but ijothing worked properly. The male workers attemp-
ted to shut off their machines, but the switches were ineffectual
in cutting the power. Even the die machine under which Becca
Blair had perished so miserably suddenly reactivated itself, and
punched at a terrible speed, as if greedy for another victim. The
men cautiously backed away from their machines with the
growing, terrifying realisation that they no longer had control
over them.
The chief electrician ran to the main power boxes at the end of
the great room, and though he changed the position of all the
levers, no alteration was apparent. None of the machines was
shut off.
Beneath all this, the conveyer belt had continued to move,
and even to accelerate beyond its accustomed pace. The rifles
shook and danced around on the belt; some were shaken off on to
the floor. The wail of the machinery increased in volume and in
pitch, until it was a piercing, unavoidable scream. All the
shouting stopped, and every worker - even the woman who had
pushed the drill through her hand - stood still, with their hands
over their ears, and looked open-mouthed at the assembly belt.
When they turned around again, Sarah was nowhere to be seen.
The belt went faster and faster, and all the rifles were shaken
apart into their components. Those scraps of metal bounded,
and flew about, and were thrown off the belt. Several women
who had sought to retrieve their purses and other personal
belongings from the partitions, were brutally injured by the
flying bits of metal, which seemed to seek out their eyes,
mouths, and throats.
Two rifles at the very end of the line unaccountably exploded,
with bright sparks and terrific reports. A woman standing nearby
threw her hands above her face, and collapsed on to her knees,
swaying widely in intense pain.
305

On the other aisle, several of the largest pieces of machinery,
which were operating at twice and three times their normal
speed, began to smoke. White gasps of clouds shot out from
their tops at first, but soon the double row of machines was
billowing forth black smoke along its entire length. In another
few moments, these dark clouds were shot through with
shooting sparks and small, licking flames.
One worker, who took hold of the handle which controlled the
velocity of his machine, had his arm wrenched out of its socket
when the handle suddenly reversed the direction of its circular
motion.
Every worker in the building at once directed his gaze
upward. The incandescent lights in the rafters above had
suddenly increased in brightness. Then the workers, who were
standing together in the aisles, as far from the machinery as
possible, stared down at the floor, so as not to be blinded. The
lights went searing white and then burst, showering hot glass
everywhere and on everyone, inflicting small painful cuts on
every inch of exposed skin.
Throughout the building, windows shot up so suddenly and so
forcefully that the glass in the panes shattered, and the frames of
the windows splintered. The factory workers turned and gaped,
astounded by the sight of the factory falling apart around them.
They had not yet the sense to leave the place, so surprised were
they by the extraordinary events themselves. Because of the
noise, no communication was possible. Each worker was alone
in his fear.
The clothing of two workmen was ignited by stray sparks and
the men ran down the aisle followed by a third, spraying a
foaming fire extinguisher at them. The sight of these two men,
fleeing in their flames, scared the workers more than anything
else, and as one man they started to run for the door. It was as if
they had realised, each at the same moment, that they were
doomed if they remained inside a moment longer.
Shelves and cases filled with tools and spare parts toppled
over in quick succession, as during an earthquake. Three
women were caught beneath the largest and heaviest of these.
A man was jostled by his own wife in their attempt to escape
and he fell against a machine used to fashion and attach
serial-number plates to the rifles. Two small bolts drove through
306

his arm, riveting him to the machine. He tore away from it,
leaving behind two bloody mounds of flesh, muscle, and
splintered bone, but fainted from the shock before he could
reach the exit.
In the managerial offices in a different building, all work had
stopped for a moment while everyone discussed the news that
had just been phoned over: that one of the assembly line workers
had died on the job. They wondered who it might have been,
\ how she might have died, and whether the accident would entail
an investigation. The machinery in the plant was a distant,
constant hum under these whispered conversations, only a little
louder than a refrigerator motor.
Conversation stopped altogether when that hum greatly
increased in volume, peaking in a piercing whine. All the office
workers - executives and secretaries and stock-room clerks -
ran to the windows that faced the factory buildings to see what
had happened. They all gasped to see the first few workers
spilling out of the plant. They fried aloud when a young woman
fell down the stairs and was trampled in the rush.
'Let's go see what's wrong!' someone shouted and there was
a general movement to the front door of the offices. But before
even one man had gone through those double doors, every
telephone in the building rang at once, setting up an intolerable
jangling. The workers looked at one another in perplexity. A
secretary lifted one of the phones; there was no one on the odier
end, but as soon as she replaced the receiver, it began to ring
again.
Two frosted-glass partitions between executive offices shat-
tered noisily and the glass poured on to the floor, again with
small but painful injury to those standing nearby.
All the water fountains in the corridors suddenly arched their
jets of icy water far into the air, and could not be stopped. The
floors became spotted with slippery pools of cold water. In
hurrying from one room to another, people skidded and fell in
their haste.
Bracketed walls of shelves gave way in every office, sending
hundreds of pounds of books and supplies on to the heads of
those who turned helplessly about in the rooms, unable to
conceive of what was happening to them. Filing drawers shot
out of their casings with force great enough to crack the ribs of
307

those unlucky enough to be standing near them. All the toilets
overflowed at once so that even more water poured out into the
corridors.
One by one, piles of stationery on typists' desks toppled, and
the sheets flew out in all directions, as with will, and literally
shredded the skin of the women who huddled around their
desks, whimpering. Untouched, the typewriters in the room set
up an intolerable clacking, joined by the adding machines, the
duplicators, and the posting machines, until the machines
erupted with an oily smoke.
In every office, the lights in the ceiling glared brightly, more
brightly still, and then exploded. Immediately after, the ceilings
started to give way, and great clouds of plaster filled the rooms.
Pipes burst in all the walls, which bellied ominously, and water
poured out of every crack and seam.
Workers trying to leave were hampered by the water that was
now inches deep in some places, by doors that suddenly swung
open or locked shut, by drawers that shot out of desks and
cabinets, by piles of anything at all that without cause toppled
heavily over. But they stumbled forward, screamed and
struggled, and a few even aided one another. Some even
managed, whimpering and scared, to get out of the building.
Those who tried to escape by the windows regretted the
attempt, for when they were halfway out, the window would
smash down heavily enough to shatter the glass, splinter the
frame, and break the back of the secretary or administrative
assistant caught beneath. One of these unfortunates could be
seen in half a dozen windows all around the building, dazed, or
unconscious, or already dead.
Smoke gathered in the rooms, and fire travelled from office to
office, apparently unhampered by the quantity of water on the
floors.
Nearly all of the workers were now out of the main plant
building, in which Becca Blair had died. Two women were still
trapped beneath shelves that had fallen, "but they were likely to
remain there, since no one had seen them disappear. Those
workers who had been near the exits now stood about the
parking lot, staring at the factory, still unable to comprehend
what was happening. Smoke billowed from the centre of the
building where a portion of the roof had collapsed. Everyone
308

was watching for flames. The last workers were struggling out,
many with torn and bloody clothing, some limping. A female
worker held the hands of a man while he lowered himself out one
of the side windows. He ran off immediately, and she jumped
down to the ground after him.
An explosion, loud but still somehow indistinct, blew out part
of the side wall of the plant, and directly afterwards large sheets
of flame appeared in that part of the building. When it seemed
likely that there might be more explosions, the people panicked
and ran to their cars.
Many had left their keys inside the building, and banged
futilely on the car doors; others who had left the automobiles
unlocked cowered in the back seats. Those who could drive
away immediately locked bumpers in their rush, or dented
fenders so that tyres would not turn. A limping woman was run
down, and the guilty driver, though he knew he had been seen,
kept going. Two pickup trucks parked on the edge of the lot
drove off, each carrying twenty people in the back.
In the line of cars parked nearest the building, one automobile
suddenly began to roll backward, and ran down a man with a
broken leg who had taken shelter just behind it. In halting
succession, the other vehicles in that row also began to move
backward, or turn in wide slow arcs, until they had smashed into
something else. This set up a chain reaction that spread all over
the lot, but in a haphazard fashion, so that it was impossible for
those fleeing through and among the automobiles to avoid being
hit by the rolling, unoccupied cars.
These collisions were not violent, but they prevented any
more cars from leaving the lot. Those fortunate enough to have
remembered their ignition keys were now forced to abandon
their vehicles. The injured and the simply frightened fell over
into babbling hysteria and uncontrolled weeping when they
realised that they had to dodge through nearly an acre of these
marauding vehicles before they reached the safety of the
street - and who knew if they would be completely free of these
inexplicable dangers even then?
Residents of the houses directly across from the lot came out
and stood on the kerb, staring with wonder at the destruction of
the factory, and the lumbering mayhem of the automobiles. The
braver and kinder of these ventured across the street and helped
309

to the relative safety of their front yards the workers who at last
had made it to the edge of the factory property. But there was
nothing to do for those who struggled and stumbled and
screamed, trying to avoid the cars that roiled about the lot at
random, nothing to be done for those with broken limbs and
severe burns who had taken shelter in the automobiles, and were
now rigid with fear at being trapped in cars that were driverless
but mobile.
After the second explosion in the building there was sudden
quiet. The automobiles in the parking lot halted, as if hundreds
of emergency brakes had been drawn on at once.
Under the smaller, random screams of the injured and the
merely frightened, it was possible to hear the soft sounds of the
fire, peeling along the wooden floor of the buildings. Someone
pointed to the administration building; it too was on fire, though
it appeared impossible that the flames would have spread from
one building to the other across a barren strip of asphalt forty
yards wide.
Those who remained to observe the destruction turned at the
sound of sirens behind them. At last the fire department had been
alerted, and was on its way, though the executives of the place
whispered that it would do no good. These men began to speak
of sabotage and the two hippies who had passed through town
the week before. It was probably they who had planted a bomb
in the factory, set to go off a week later, when they would be
long gone.
What other explanation was there?
310

Chapter 56
Sarah Howell was out of sight of the factory, tunning down the
sidewalk on a shaded street a few blocks away from the Pine
Cone Munitions Factory. She turned to glance behind her and
saw a great cloud of black smoke churning up from behind a
clump of oaks. Sirens wailed before and behind her.
A car coming down the street pulled up to the keib near Sarah.
An old woman leaned out of the passenger window, and asked,
'What's happened, dear?'
Sarah shook her head and hurried on.
The old woman and her husband exchanged curious, con-
cerned glances, then turned to watch Sarah running away.
The town's second fire engine wheeled around the corner just
then, and Sarah leaned against a light pole for a moment, to
allow the vehicle to pass and to catch her breath.
In ten minutes more she was heme. She struggled up the
sidewalk, dishevelled and panting. There were oil stains on her
forearms, and one of the straps of her shoe was broken. Jo
rocked peaceably in a chair on the front porch, and with an idle
hand she was pushing the glider back and forth. Dean was
scrunched into the corner, unmoving. The sun shone hotly
against his bandages.
Jo stared at the column of black smoke in the distance and
smiled. Wearily, Sarah threw herself on to the bottom wooden
step. Her breath for a time was hot and irregular. She sat very
still until it was under control. The sun dried the sweat on her
brow. She moved her head slowly about, and stared at the smoke
in the distance. Jo stared as well, and the rocker creaked
rhythmically.
'Well', said Sarah, in a voice that was calm and sure, 'it's
gone, Jo.'
'The plant', said Jo with a small smile.
Sarah nodded slowly.
311

K)hhh', said Jo, with a tiny squeal. 'You're a sight, Sarah!
You go in and change them clothes!'
Sarah turned and looked at her mother-in-law. 'You're
pleased as punch, Jo! People were killed, Jo. People were killed
at the plant this morning.' Sarah spoke evenly, unemotionally.
'Good thing it happened in the morning', Jo adjudged. 'That
way you got home in time to fix me and Dean some dinner.'
'Becca Blair was one of them that's dead', said Sarah quietly.
She leaned against a pillar of bricks and stretched her legs out
along one of the porch steps.
Jo rocked a few seconds more, and looked closely at Sarah.
She was very puzzled, and couldn't make out Sarah's attitude. It
was not possible that Sarah wasn't cut up by her best friend's
death - but Sarah sat perfectly still, turning her head in the
shade of a large azalea.
'Anybody told Margaret yet?' Jo asked in a few moments.
'That phone's been ringing there the whole morning long.
Nearly went and answered it myself.' She realised that
something was amiss, and that she must discover it as soon as
possible. Sarah wasn't herself. She was acting resigned, and
appeared to possess that strength that always rises out of a
despairing resignation.
'Margaret's gone on a picnic', said Sarah, 'and there'll be
plenty of time when she gets back to teli her about her mother
being dead and all.'
They were silent a few minutes more. The smoke was denser
and blacker now, and the sun disappeared behind it.
Still Jo could not make out Sarah's attitude. The fat woman
was vastly uncomfortable and tried to think, for her own
comfort's sake, that the change signified nothing. Sarah was
simply bowled over by the events of the morning, by the fire at
the plant, by the death of Becca Blair. Jo decided that she must
quickly regain the upper hand, and therefore said, in her
accustomed tone, 'Sarah, after you change them clothes, I want
you to fix Dean some dinner. And give him some meat. He's
got to have his strength up, 'cause I am gone cut his bandages off
this afternoon1 He'll heal faster now, I know he will
'Because of the plant, you mean', said Sarah, but did not look
at Jo.
'I didn't say that', said Jo. 'I just got tired of seeing all that
312

tape. You know where my sewing scissors are, Sarah?'
The two women exchanged glances. Sarah's was hard and
tired, but Jo's was unsure and timorous. Sarah rose and went on
into the house. She did not even look at her husband.
313

Chapter 56
Less than an hour later, just at noontime, Dean Howell had been
moved to the breakfast table in the centre of the kitchen. Sarah
sat close beside him, methodically spooning soft food into his
mouth. Jo sat across the table from them, nervously clacking a
pair of scissors together, in the expectation of removing the
bandages from her son's head and neck.
Sarah had gone about silently complying with Jo's com-
mands. She had changed her clothes and washed and had
prepared dinner for Dean. There was a casserole already in the
oven for her and Jo.
Jo decided that she had been correct. Sarah was only
momentarily disconcerted, but now she was her usual compliant
self. In fact, she seemed even more docile than before. She
performed all her duties without a breath of recalcitrance or
protest. Perhaps, Jo imagined, Sarah had given in completely
now. Perhaps all the resistance had been drained out of her.
Jo smiled her most unpleasant smile, and snapped the scissors
together again.
'I sure do wish we could hear some more news about the
plant', said Jo. 'How many's dead. Who's dead besides Becca.
Maybe they're gone close the place down. Maybe they're gone
take it somewhere else, down to Mobile or over to Jackson
maybe.'
Sarah did not reply.
'How'd Becca die?' said Jo. 'She get shot with one of the rifles
that you two was always putting together?'
Sarah replied shortly, 'She got caught in some machinery.'
'Did it hurt?' Jo demanded.
'Didn't take long', said Sarah.
'D'you see the body?'
Sarah nodded. 'Closed coffin on Becca too.'
Jo whistled and clacked the scissors again. But inwardly, she
314

couldn't declare herself pleased that Sarah spoke so callously of
her friend's death. It wasn't at all like Sarah. 'Bad things happen
to you when you work in a place like that', said Jo. She stared at
her daughter-in-law, expecting some reply to all of this. But
Sarah only sat very quietly, and continued to feed her husband.
'I waited a long time for this day', said Jo.
'You talking about the plant or the scissors - cutting off the
bandages, I mean?' said Sarah expressionlessly, and reached for
another bowl of food for her husband.
'Couldn't take off Dean's bandages before today', said Jo, in
an ambiguous reply.
'You never was a patient woman', said Sarah, with a small
noncommittal sigh.
Jo nodded acquiescence to this opinion. Then she leaned
forward across the table. 'How much of that you gone feed him,
Sarah? I tell you, Dean must be anxious as I am to get them
bandages off him.'
'He gets all of it', said Sarah, and stuck the spoon again into
her husband's mouth. „
'It's not mashed-up okra is it?' said Jo doubtfully. 'Dean
hates okra.'
Sarah shook her head.
'He's eating it', said Jo, with a little maternal pride.
At that moment, there was a slight jerk in Dean's body. His
mother trembled to see it. 'Dean', she whispered with alarm.
Sarah removed the spoon from her husband's mouth. Si-
lently, she held it out for her mother-in-law's inspection. The
bowl of the spoon was filled with thick, discoloured blood.
More of the nauseous liquid spilled out of the corner of
Dean's mouth, dribbling slowly down the bandages on his chin
and neck.
Jo was speechless with astonishment. She leaned forward in
her chair, and reached helplessly out to her son. Her short fat
arms could not touch him. The folds of flesh in her neck
trembled, and her tiny black eyes shone moistly.
Sarah wiped a little of the blood away with a paper napkin,
and continued to spoon-feed her husband.
'Sarah!' cried Jo, 'what are you doing? What's wrong with
Dean?'
Sarah made no reply. Dean's body moved again, more
315

violently, shifting awkwardly in the chair. Hewould havefallen
over on the floor, had not Sarah steadied him with her arm.
Jo began to drag her chair around the table to get hearer her
son. She scraped across the floor crying, 'What you giving him,
Sarah?' Jo reached out to protect her son. Sarah pushed her
husband's head back and poured the remaining contents of the
bowl down his throat.
'What is it!' Jo screamed.
'Applesauce and lye', Sarah answered quietly, and pointed to
the opened can of lye on the kitchen counter, sitting next to an
empty jar of applesauce.
Jo's expression was horrified, but then a terrible enlighten-
ment entered into it. Her breathing became laboured and short.
'Give it to me', she hissed. The flesh closed in around her
eyes.
'What?' said Sarah.
"Give it to me', Jo repeated. The amulet. It was in the plant,
and you got it out of there.'
Dean's head wao thrown over the back of the chair. Black
blood poured out of his mouth, spilled down his cheeks, and
dripped on to the floor underneath the chair. Jo stared at her son,
and then turned her head away. 'You got it and I want it back',
said Jo. 'You got it on under your dress.'
Quietly, Sarah said to her mother-in-law, i found it on the
belt. Becca had it on when she fell into the machinery, and
somehow it got off her and on to the belt. That was what caused
the factory to explode, just like you wanted, just like you
planned. But I found it again and I took it off the belt and stuck it
on the end of a rifle. Then I held the rifle over a fire until the tiring
got melted down. I nearly got caught myself then, 'cause the fire
was spreading. I nearly got burned up myself, but the amulet is
gone.'
Jo stared at Sarah uncomprehendingly. She was not sure
whether to believe her or not. It sounded like a story that Sarah
was making up as she went along. 'Then how come—'
Sarah smiled then.
316

VIRGINIA ANDREWS
is a phenomenon
Flowers in the Attic	£1.75
- the spellbinding story of the days four
children spent imprisoned in the attic, days that
stretched into years-just to gain their mother's
inheritance. ..
Petals on the Wind	£1.75
-		continues the harrowing story of the children
who escape their prison and are bent on
revenge . . .
If There Be Thorns	£1.75
-		completes the extraordinary saga of the
family who survived their loveless past and
defied their black heritage to find peace at last.
all available in
Fontana Paperbacks

Ghost and horror
Stones from Fontanel
The Fontana Books of Great Horror Stories
Edited by Christine Bernard and Mary Danby. Numbers
1 to 13 (80p each).
The world's most chilling horror stories, including
classics from the past, famous modern tales, and original
stories by new writers.
The Fontana Bocks of Great Ghost Stories
Edited by Robert Aickman and R. Chetwynd-Hayes.
Numbers 1 to 16 (95p each).
Stories of the dead - and the not-quite-so-dead, by
some of the most imaginative writers of occult stories.
Fontana Paperbacks

Agatha Christie
The most popular and prolific writer of detective fiction
ever known, her intricately plotted whodunits are enjoyed
by armchair crime-solvers everywhere.
POIROT'S EARLY CASES £1.25
CURTAIN: POIROT'S LAST CASE £1.25
THE MURDER OF ROGER ACKROYD £1.25
DESTINATION UNKNOWN £1.25
MURDER ON THE ORIENT EXPRESS £1.25
DEATH ON THE NILE £1.25
APPOINTMENT WITH DEATH £1.25
DUMB WITNESS £1.25
THREE ACT TRAGEDY £1.25
EVIL UNDER THE SUN £1.25
A POCKET FULL OF RYE £1.25
MURDER IN THE MEWS £1.25
MURDER IS EASY £1.25
MISS MARPLE'S FINAL CASES £1.25
THE MIRROR CRACK'D £1.25
4.50 FROM PADDINGTON £1.25
and many others
Fontana Paperbacks
\

Fontana Paperbacks
Fontana is a leading paperback publisher of fiction and
non-fiction, with authors ranging from Alistair MacLean,
Agatha Christie and Desmond Bagley to Solzhenitsyn and
Pasternak, from Gerald Durrell and Joy Adamson to the
famous Modern Masters series.
In addition to a wide-ranging collection of internationally
popular writers of fiction, Fontana also has an outstanding
reputation for history, natural history, military history,
psychology, psychiatry, politics, economics, religion and
the social sciences.
All Fontana books are available at your bookshop or
newsagent; or can be ordered direct. Just fill in the fonn
and list the titles you want.
FONTANA BOOKS, Cash Sales Department, G.P.O. Box
29, Douglas, Isle of Man, British Isles. Please send purchase
price, plus 8p per book. Customers outside the U.K. send
purchase price, plus IGp per book. Cheque, postal or money
order. No currency.
NAME (Block letters)
ADDRESS
While every effort is made to keep prices low, it is sometimes necessary to increase
prices on short notice. Fontana Books reserve the right to show new retail prices on
covers which may differ from those previously advertised in the text or elsewhere.